《Elegant Soul Path》


 Chapter 1

    I hear the blackbird singing here as I stand on the bridge. I want to cross to the other side, but the sidewalk is a minefield due to the accumulated puddles. The cars don¡¯t make it any easier either. They love to splash me, as if they enjoy seeing me soaked, standing at the edge of the road in a dull red raincoat. While everyone hurries home at times like this, I wander aimlessly through the streets. It¡¯s well known that I¡¯m not a true compass, so once again I managed to mistake which restaurant I¡¯m meeting my girlfriend in. When I had completely lost sight of the tip of my boot among the puddles, I see a head of blonde hair waving at me.


    ¡°Avarka, hello!¡± she bounces over to me with incredible speed and hugs me, while pulling me in the right direction. ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d be walking around with your eyes closed again,¡± she teased, knowing what kind of traits fate has blessed me with. I can only smile at such playful remarks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not nice to make fun of a soaked pigeon,¡± I say, gesturing to myself.


    ¡°Oh darling, you¡¯re more like a badly done coloring book. What is this hideous red coat? You can¡¯t be that desperate.¡± I saw in her eyes that she was about to laugh as she took my arm and hurried me toward the restaurant door. I love it when she criticizes with such enthusiasm. With a bit of humor, of course. Without humor, she wouldn¡¯t be Elis.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it, I¡¯ve already packed all my clothes and checked them in at the airport storage. I bought this uniquely bad piece on the way, after realizing that it¡¯s pouring rain outside in the middle of summer, and I have, well,¡± deep breath, or rather a sigh releasing all my burdens, ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°Well known. You¡¯re famous neither for your navigation nor your luck. Come on.¡±


    ¡°Elis, don¡¯t pull my arm so hard, you¡¯ll tear it apart.¡±


    ¡°No need to shout like that, Red Riding Hood, we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been here before,¡± I noted, as I took in the big green door, the Joybringer Restaurant sign, and everything else matching. I happily noted to myself a thousand times, I¡¯ve definitely been here before.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t seem that way to me,¡± my friend said, her face turning into an even more exaggerated grimace than usual, which I reciprocated with a similar expression, and finally we went inside from the rain.


    ¡°Ta-da-da-da, welcome to your majesty¡¯s first and last farewell party, that is, yours.¡±


    Elis¡¯s parents were there, looking at me with the same happiness as my friend. They stood up joyfully to greet me. I was filled with a kind of happiness hormone that has always kept me going, even on difficult days. The time spent with good people, the moments lived with true joy, have sustained me throughout my life and made me who I am: a cheerful woman who glides over every obstacle, loving herself in every situation, even in this truly hideous coat. Elis was like a sister to me, my little blue-eyed, mischievous blonde, who was as beautiful as she was clever and scatterbrained. I arrived at their home as a child to work as an au pair. Her family grew fond of me since I joined them quite young, and I was like a second child. They educated me, sent me to university¡ªthe best of all¡ªI learned good manners and etiquette, just like Elis; they covered all my expenses, no matter what. Well, anyone who knows what it¡¯s like to constantly receive and feel helpless when you want to give back understands how I felt as the years went by. Although I worked for them, I never felt I could truly reciprocate all the good they offered me on a silver platter. Although they never sent me away, I decided that after 4 years, I would stand on my own two feet. Take my fate into my own hands, or however the great world-changers say it, and build a life for myself. My whole world fit into a single suitcase. Although I suspected and secretly hoped they wouldn¡¯t make a big fuss, they naturally managed to. Not that it wasn¡¯t an incredibly good feeling to have lunch with them, but it was also painful because this was the last¡­


    ¡°Great, that¡¯s checked in too,¡± I said to myself as I checked in my suitcase.


    I was about to settle comfortably into the seat I had reserved when a woman tapped me on the shoulder.


    ¡°Excuse me, this is my seat,¡± she said, looking at me puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there must be some misunderstanding; this seat is mine!¡±


    ¡°Definitely not; this seat is mine, look,¡± she retorted, thrusting her boarding pass under my nose quite angrily.


    Before I could continue the squabble, insisting that this was indeed mine, a blonde with sunglasses appeared on board, with an infuriatingly familiar appearance.


    ¡°Come on, ladies, let¡¯s not start bickering before departure; besides, this hairstyle suits you very well; it would be a shame to entrust it to my friend¡¯s hands,¡± she remarked with humorous cynicism.


    ¡°Elis,¡± I said, looking at her with a puzzled and slightly angry face.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Oh, Avarka, you¡¯re here too! Come on, my friend, come on, my soaked dove, before she tears us apart first!¡± She began to pull me frantically through the rows for the second time today amidst awkward laughter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave this seat for you; this seat is probably uncomfortable,¡± she noted again with humorous cynicism.


    With that momentum, she pulled me into first class, and I plopped down into a truly comfortable armchair, opposite a uniformed, also sunglasses-wearing guy.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask you to explain, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s pointless,¡± I said, looking at the girl.


    ¡°It is,¡± she nodded vigorously.


    ¡°This is Oli,¡± she casually placed her hand on the muscular, silent individual. ¡°He ensures our safety since you didn¡¯t want to travel by private jet.¡±


    I just rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work, blondie, did you forget? How would it look if I arrived as a housekeeper by private jet?¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be studying too. You¡¯re not going there as a slave,¡± she laughed, then suddenly looked at me with all seriousness.


    ¡°Girl, I understand that you feel you want to give something to our family. And you know I¡¯ve assisted in all your crazy ideas so far, but isn¡¯t this a bit much? Buy flowers, sing some cute song, go to Mom¡¯s silly fancy lectures. She¡¯d surely be happy, and that¡¯s it,¡± she shared her ideas distractedly, but seeing my cold gaze, she took an unusually deep breath and continued.


    ¡°Look, no one asked you for anything. Do you think I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re up to? There are so many cities on Earth where people like me live. But you want to move exactly where the most arrogant, most repulsive, but also the richest and hottest individuals live?¡±


    Here, she got a bit sidetracked.


    ¡°Elis,¡± I said firmly, ¡°I took you seriously a few minutes ago.¡±


    She looked at me sternly again.


    ¡°If Mom and Dad knew that you¡¯re not going to the inhabited part of Switzerland, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be sitting here now. This is not a game, Avarka. Not all angels are like my parents or those they¡¯ve introduced you to. We are the fallen ones; this is not a glory. Some don¡¯t handle this as cultured. There are many things you don¡¯t know about us.¡±


    ¡°Kind of you to say, but I¡¯m aware that not everyone is good. That¡¯s why I¡¯m training myself to protect you.¡±


    I tried to find understanding in her eyes, but instead, I found a fear I had never seen over the years.


    ¡°So,¡± she swallowed hard, ¡°you¡¯re really going to train yourself, and the job is just¡­?¡±


    ¡°The job is just for accommodation and some money, yes,¡± I looked into her eyes angrily. ¡°I want to develop, be a useful member of your world. Although you¡¯re different from me¡ªclumsy too¡ªand if not in everything, I¡¯m aware that in the heart of your kind, in Rindanorf, they are much stronger and more developed than you. But there, I can develop and become an angel protector!¡±


    I tried to be convincing, but my voice trembled a bit.


    Now the dialogue is clear and structured, making it easier to follow! Let me know if you need any further refinements.


    ¡°Avarka,¡± she looked deeply into my eyes, ¡°you have no idea how much stronger they are than us, do you?¡±


    ¡°No, not really,¡± I admitted, ¡°but that¡¯s not the point. As an angel protector, my life gets a purpose. I can do something for you, something that matters.¡±


    ¡°I need a drink,¡± the blonde jumped up, grabbed the prepared champagne bottle, took a good swig, then sat back down, trying to stay calm. ¡°Just try not to get yourself killed, okay? It¡¯s not easy to hurt us, and we can only be wounded, but the same can¡¯t be said for you,¡± she pointed at me irritably with her finger.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed.


    I felt she was having a hard time accepting it. I felt her pain, her despair. But at the same time, I knew that she knew she couldn¡¯t talk me out of what I had already decided. And I knew that she would cover for me.


    Night turned into day, then dawned into another. We were in the front part of the plane. Thanks to my friend, there wasn¡¯t a soul in our section besides us, but then the loudspeaker announced:


    ¡°We are about to land.¡±


    Elis, as if she had never slept, jumped up and started waking the bodyguard in the adjacent cabin.


    ¡°Oli, hello, Olikaaaaaa, Oliiiiii¡­ Oh my God, that¡¯s why I brought you along, they could have taken us away by now!¡±


    I tried not to laugh, then she looked at me.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s good if you learn some self-defense after all.¡±


    At her words, we both laughed.


    Elis looked radiant. Her royal blue jumpsuit and golden blonde hair whispered that she might truly have an angelic nature.


    I was still planning to wear my dull red coat, but I had to abandon that idea quickly.


    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re taking that off right now! No way am I taking you to the city of angels in such attire.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®taking me up¡¯?¡± I asked, puzzled.


    ¡°What did you think? That you¡¯d teleport straight there from the Swiss airport? Or that a taxi would take you up?¡±


    Judging by my expression, she realized that¡¯s exactly what I had thought.


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s a good thing you have me. We angels aren¡¯t that simple-minded!¡±


    After she lectured me sufficiently and the bodyguard had composed himself, we disembarked. In the meantime, I put away my red raincoat and donned a much more flattering, white, form-fitting dress. I pinned my hair into a loose bun. A black AMG Mercedes awaited us at the airport. A bald man in a suit sat in the front. He wore sunglasses similar to those of Elis and the bodyguard. That was all it took¡ªElis handed me a similar pair.


    ¡°Here you go, my friend, you¡¯ll need this.¡±


    Once we all looked sufficiently like some avenging team, we set off into the mountains. Hours passed. We wound our way past numerous lakes and mountain ridges. As we progressed, my heart began to beat faster. It felt as if something was waiting there, as if something was pounding more intensely as I approached. I watched as the wind wandered over the green meadows, as the snow covered the traces of flowers, as gradually an entirely different world unfolded before us. It was as if I was slowly separating from the Earth¡¯s pull.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Elis¡¯s impatient voice snapped me out of my train of thought.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, the gate is just ahead,¡± replied the driver.


    ¡°Now listen, my friend,¡± the blonde looked at me excitedly. ¡°This is the gate of Rindanorf. Only those of my kind or initiated elite humans can bring anyone through it. So, you¡¯re welcome,¡± she winked at me playfully.


    While she was enjoying herself, my heart was pounding even harder; I could hardly breathe from the overwhelming feeling. I was gasping for air more and more; an inexplicable sensation coursed through my entire body, as if my whole being was burning, being consumed from within.


    A moment.


    That¡¯s all it took, and the ground slipped from under my feet.


    My last memory is sitting on the ground, my long brown hair falling loose around me.

 Chapter 2

    The second part is about the arrival¡ªthe protagonist wakes up in an unfamiliar, mysterious place where they are immediately subjected to an interrogation. The new environment is both awe-inspiring and intimidating: a vast, light-filled hall surrounded by an angelic presence. However, not everyone welcomes them warmly¡ªquestions, doubts, and suspicion surround their presence. How did they get here, and what consequences will follow for crossing this boundary? As they search for answers, they begin to realize that this place is not just an ordinary building¡­ but a gateway to a new reality.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

 Chapter 3

    Sounds. From afar, I hear strange, thinning sounds. Light. I feel the intense sunlight pressing against my closed eyelids, as if the morning rays were playing on my skin. Suddenly, I wake up to a sharp poking.


    I barely open my eyes, but it¡¯s enough to realize that the blonde girl is trying to shake me awake.


    ¡°Elis, don¡¯t pull so hard! Let her wake up normally,¡± I hear Clara¡¯s firm voice.


    ¡°But she sleeps through days of the year! How am I supposed to spend the day with her like this?¡±


    ¡°Stop whining, blondie, I can¡¯t sleep because of you!¡± I murmur, struggling to wake up.


    ¡°Thank God!¡± she exclaims, jumping into my arms.


    Clara approaches me with steady steps and hugs me gently. Her face shows regret. She lied about letting me in, but I lied to her too, so I guess we¡¯re even.


    ¡°Should I bring you something to eat or drink?¡± she asks in a warm, caring voice.


    ¡°No need, Mom,¡± Elis answers for me. ¡°We¡¯ll have breakfast in the city!¡±


    ¡°Breakfast?¡± I look at her, confused. ¡°Is it really morning already?¡±


    ¡°Yep, this little adventure knocked you out for half a day,¡± the blonde girl says, leaning against the bed¡¯s headboard. ¡°Today¡¯s our last day here, we have to go. So I¡¯ll explore the city with you before I leave you with its residents.¡± She winks at me. My stomach tightens.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask them, bewildered.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Clara clears her throat. ¡°Because whoever truly let you in won¡¯t let you leave. Since only influential heirs can invite others, it¡¯s questionable who did it. According to the deputies, it might have been the ruler.¡±


    ¡°The ruler?¡± Elis looks at her mother in shock. ¡°Why would he keep her here? Is he even around? Isn¡¯t he lazing underground¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch what you say while we¡¯re here!¡± Clara scolds her firmly. ¡°The main reason is clear. She came here uninvited, and he won¡¯t let her go, not even for two weeks, until she serves her time.¡± Clara takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Listen, dear, I¡¯ll protect you as best as I can. I¡¯ve arranged it so you won¡¯t get any particularly dangerous tasks, but unfortunately, once I leave, my influence won¡¯t reach here anymore. This city, its residents, they¡¯re not like they used to be. They¡¯re no better than us, just because they have their own laws. But treat the powerful with respect, as I taught you. Here, take this USB drive. It has everything we learned about them, review it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I say remorsefully.


    ¡°Oh, sweetheart, this is just experience for you. But I have to go. John is holding down the fort at home, but corporate life doesn¡¯t stop. Just one thing¡ªstay calm, be compliant, and there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡± She kissed my forehead and gave her daughter a similar farewell before walking out. She was never this restrained, but both the blonde girl and I felt her heart breaking. Even though she¡¯s not human, she and John did everything to fit into society, living a business life and trying to balance between their worlds.


    As soon as Clara left, the blonde girl jumped up.


    ¡°You? Calm and compliant?¡± She looked at me playfully. ¡°That¡¯s what you need to survive here? Darling, either you¡¯ll take everyone out, or they¡¯ll take you out, but one of those will definitely happen,¡± she laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not ultra funny,¡± I snapped, getting out of bed. Now that I looked around more carefully, everything became clear. I was still in the same room they brought us to yesterday.


    ¡°Alright, Little Red Riding Hood, get yourself together quickly! We¡¯ve only got a few hours left to grab your suitcase and wander through the city,¡± she said, dragging me out from the shadow of the bed. In no time, we pulled ourselves together and set off.


    Even though we hurried, as soon as we reached the grand staircase of the building, my suitcase seemed to come to life. One of its wheels hit an uneven stone, and before I realized, the latch snapped, and the lid burst open.


    In the next moment, clothes, scarves, and other items flew into the air, like a crazy firework exploding. The fabrics spread across the steps in colorful waves.


    Elis threw herself into the chaos without a second thought, frantically trying to gather the scattered clothes, while I still stood frozen in shock.


    And that¡¯s when I felt it.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A gaze.


    Cold, piercing, and watchful. A shiver ran down my spine, and instinctively, I lifted my head.


    At the top of the stairs, in the shadow of the building, stood a man dressed in black. His blond hair was perfectly styled, his blue eyes glinting with an icy sharpness as he surveyed the scene. He didn¡¯t look surprised¡ªmore like someone observing a pitiful, embarrassing sight.


    Elis was still kneeling on the ground, desperately trying to salvage what she could, while I finally forced myself to move and help her. But just then, the man spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not customary to leave one¡¯s belongings scattered like this,¡± he said coolly, without a hint of emotion.


    His voice was exactly like his gaze: cold, firm, and anything but kind. For a moment, I wasn¡¯t even sure if he was talking to us or just sharing some universal wisdom. But then our eyes met, and it became clear.


    He meant us.


    And somehow, there was something threatening about it.


    Elis¡¯s reaction was immediate and defiant. She dropped the clothes she had been holding right onto the ground and stepped forward angrily. Her face was flushed with fury, and as she stood in front of the cold-eyed man, the air around her practically crackled with tension.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?!¡± Elis snapped, glaring up at him. ¡°Talking to ladies like that? Didn¡¯t anyone teach you manners?¡±


    The blond man stared at her for a moment before a faint, mocking smirk tugged at his lips.


    ¡°In my city,¡± he said softly, yet with unmistakable superiority, ¡°outsiders like you don¡¯t tell me how to behave.¡±


    Elis¡¯s eyes narrowed. I felt the air freeze between us.


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Elis shot back, now jabbing her finger right at his chest. ¡°Because my friend¡±¡ªshe gestured toward me as if I wasn¡¯t even standing there¡ª¡°is about to start her training at the Angel Guardian Academy, and once she¡¯s done, she¡¯s going to kick your arrogant, icy little ass!¡±


    My throat went dry.


    Elis never knew fear¡ªor at least she never showed it¡ªbut I was certain she had picked the worst possible person to challenge.


    The man didn¡¯t back down. One of his eyebrows arched slightly before his gaze shifted to me.


    ¡°Well then, I look forward to it,¡± he said, and his smirk didn¡¯t waver in the slightest.


    After that, he didn¡¯t spare us another glance. As if nothing had happened, he turned on his heel and headed up the stairs, his steps long and purposeful.


    His strange, cold presence still lingered in the air even as he walked away. Elis stood there, arms crossed, watching him go, probably plotting a hundred different ways to take him down.


    I, however, was still trying to process the weight of the encounter.


    There was something about him¡­ something unsettling. It wasn¡¯t just his arrogant demeanor or the way he had coolly assessed us¡ªit was the feeling he left behind. As if his mere presence had been a warning.


    Elis, however, didn¡¯t share my concerns.


    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± she burst out, still fuming. ¡°How can someone be that insufferable? I swear, if I see him again, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Elis,¡± I cut in cautiously, trying to calm her down. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t draw even more attention to ourselves.¡±


    She rolled her eyes but finally let out a deep sigh and bent down to gather my scattered clothes again. I helped her, though my gaze still lingered on the man as he disappeared into the building.


    ¡°Come on, Blondie,¡± I said after collecting the last piece of clothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re not seriously thinking of carrying this wreck, are you?¡± she asked, eyeing what was left of my suitcase.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I shot her a sarcastic look. ¡°I¡¯ll just weave a basket out of your pretty blonde hair instead.¡±


    Cue the classic eye-roll.


    The rest of the afternoon was spent in a similar playful, teasing mood. My clothes were lost, and neither of us felt like carrying around the remnants of my past.


    It might have seemed like an innocent, obligatory sentence I had to serve, but deep down, we both knew¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be that simple.


    The streets stretched longer and longer, as if the city itself was trying to prolong the inevitable. Elis walked me through every alley and square, but my stomach tightened with every step. We had never walked together in such silence before. I knew we were reaching the end.


    When we finally stopped, Elis took a deep breath.


    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll visit as soon as I can.¡±


    I nodded, but no words came out. I just looked at her, trying to memorize every tiny detail of her face¡ªher playful smile, her annoyingly perfect features.


    The moment was broken by approaching footsteps.


    The arrogant woman arrived, flanked by two figures in dark clothing. She didn¡¯t even glance at Elis¡ªher sharp eyes were on me.


    ¡°Well, well! Here¡¯s our little uncultured guest!¡± she sneered. ¡°Time to go. Our academy is not a charity inn.¡±


    ¡°Says the one dressed like a homeless person,¡± Elis muttered quietly beside me, just loud enough for me to hear.


    Needless to say, my inner voice was howling with laughter.


    Elis hugged me tightly one last time, then whispered in my ear:


    ¨C Don¡¯t forget who you are, Red. Bite, fight! Be the Avarka I sometimes feared.


    Then she let me go.


    My steps merged into the hustle and bustle of the city. As we walked, the streets grew wider, and the crowd gradually thinned. We were heading toward the far side of the city, towards an elevated area, over which a massive building loomed. The words froze in me when I looked at it, as if it was a divine miracle. Yet, there was a kind of end-of-the-world atmosphere, which I seemed to find in everything here. It didn¡¯t take me long to guess ¨C it had to be the ruler¡¯s building. But that wasn¡¯t where we were headed.


    My eyes were caught by another, closer building. Its robust, ancient stone walls rose darkly above its surroundings, as though it were preparing for battle itself. The gate was massive, with wings that opened toward us, adorned with old symbols at its edges. The space around it wasn¡¯t empty ¨C black-clad figures moved everywhere with military discipline.


    As we approached, the inner courtyard became visible. Rows of training platforms lined up side by side, and men and women alike trained with weapons and bare hands. The air vibrated with concentration and unshakable determination.


    And then I felt it.


    A chill ran down my neck, but it was different from the one on the stairs; this was something deeper, bone-chilling.


    Someone was watching.


    Not just the dark-clad figures, not just the trainers. Another gaze, hidden but sharper than any other.


    They knew I was here.


    And I knew this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 4

    As the arrogant woman and her entourage left me alone, I began searching for the owner of the piercing gaze directed at me. My eyes scanned like those of a hawk, seeking out the culprit.


    There.


    A man walking among the trainers noticed my movement. At first, all I saw was someone approaching me, dressed in dark clothing, his movements confident and determined. As he reached a close enough distance, he stopped and looked straight into my eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked. His voice was deep and cold, just like his eyes.


    ¡°I came for the training,¡± I answered directly, trying not to show that his gaze had an unsettling effect on me.


    ¡°What kind of training?¡± he continued. ¡°Not everyone belongs here. And you, for sure, are not someone who should be in this place.¡± His voice was deep, raw, and unlike anything I had heard before.


    His stare felt like it was burning me, scanning my face so intently as if trying to uncover a secret that existed only in my own mind. I could only see his poison-green eyes¡ªthe rest of his face was covered by a mask. But only his.


    ¡°So you do know where you are, don¡¯t you?¡± he added, pausing his steps for a moment. ¡°Not everyone finds their place here. If you¡¯re not strong enough, you¡¯ll leave quickly. But if you want to stay, you¡¯ll have to prove yourself.¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer; I just looked at the man. I knew why I was here. I knew that in the coming weeks, I would do everything to show what I was truly capable of.


    And as I observed him, something told me he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would allow anyone to pass through the obstacles set before them so easily.


    He cast one last deep glance at me before turning and walking off toward the trainers.


    The cold sensation on the back of my neck faded for a moment, but something told me this man was no coincidence. I had the feeling that the real challenges were only just beginning.


    Since no one paid attention to me after I was brought here, I adapted to the situation, quietly slipping through the massive double doors, ignoring the occasional curious glances thrown my way.


    ¡°Avarka Rozinay!¡± a deep female voice rang out. ¡°My first command: do not wander around as if you¡¯re on a group excursion! Follow me!¡±


    ¡°I apologize!¡± Though it was difficult to get used to the fact that politeness wasn¡¯t exactly a trend here, I tried to remain respectful. I had chosen to come here, so I needed to adapt.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    With that, she set off with determined steps, and I hurried to keep pace with her.


    The hallways were long and somewhat oppressive¡ªnot a surprising turn of events. The walls were covered in gray stone, illuminated by modern, cold-toned lights. Our footsteps echoed in a steady rhythm, as if the very walls were listening to our every move.


    We arrived at a massive double door. The woman firmly pressed down on the old metal handle.


    As we stepped inside, an overwhelming cacophony hit my ears. The room was enormous, the ceiling so high that it was difficult to make out its details. Long tables stretched across the space, surrounded by chairs occupied by dark-clad figures¡ªsome sitting in orderly fashion, others more chaotically.


    Some ate in silence, while others spoke loudly or joked with one another, yet the whole scene had an inexplicable order to it. As if the chaos itself operated by some unspoken rules.


    I noticed a few people glance at me briefly before returning to their meals or conversations. Perhaps they had already heard of me. Or maybe they just saw me as another outsider who had no idea what they had gotten themselves into. Either way, it was best if I remained in the background for now.


    The woman did not stop; she cast a glance at me and then continued forward. I followed as she led me through the hall and into another corridor through a different door. As we walked, she stated dryly:


    ¡°Breakfast is at six every morning, lunch is at one, and dinner is at seven. Do not be late!¡±


    With that, we continued on, and I slowly began to grasp just how vast this building truly was. We crossed long corridors, doors opened to the right and left, each hiding a separate world within. In the training rooms, guardian angels were exercising¡ªlifting weights, practicing combat moves, testing weapons, or sparring with each other. The scent of sweat and concentration filled the spaces as we passed by.


    The library was enormous, its walls lined with endless shelves packed with old volumes and modern folders filled with notes. A few figures sat quietly reading at tables, while others were hunched over papers, as if immersing themselves in some mysterious knowledge.


    Finally, we arrived at another door. The woman stopped, scanned me once more, then pressed down on the handle and entered.


    Inside, an entirely different world awaited me. The room exuded a rustic atmosphere, blended with modern elements. The bed was made of solid wood, yet it was arranged with military precision, as if every inch of the space adhered to strict regulations¡ªbut that description applied to everything here. The elegance of the angels and the survival instincts of humans were seamlessly woven into every detail.


    I walked over to the window and looked out. The view was breathtaking: in the distance, atop the enormous mountain, stood the royal castle. But even its appearance was no longer what one would expect. It retained its regal charm, a location so stunning that it almost felt like I should immediately go there, find a prince, and dance with him¡ªyet the perpetual army surrounding it made it resemble a prison instead. Cold, rigid, as if it had been transported here from another world.


    For a moment, my heart clenched¡ªwas I truly ready for this place? It was heartbreaking to experience this reality up close. We had always lived in a world where norms were no longer defined, where one could never be sure where the boundaries lay or how far the human mind was capable of going. But the fact that we had not only crossed into the existence of other entities but had completely shattered those boundaries¡ªthat was truly an achievement like no other.


    I tried to see it as though the existence of the guardians was a path to correcting our mistakes. A responsibility we had to bear once the damage had already been done. If every angel was even a little bit as selfless and inherently good as Clara, John, and Elis, then fighting for this cause would already be worth it among the countless struggles and battles of the world.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all you needed to see,¡± the woman cleared her throat, breaking the silence. Her gaze swept across the room, as if she was checking one last time that everything was in order.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the rustic look deceive you,¡± she continued firmly. ¡°We have a modern system.¡±


    She held out a clipped access card.


    ¡°This is your entry card,¡± she lifted it slightly. ¡°With this, you can enter and exit everywhere. The doors only open for those who have permission. You don¡¯t need to type in codes; just touch this to the right spot.¡±


    As she handed me the card, she continued explaining:


    ¡°Despite serving a higher power, we are not outdated. We operate with the most advanced technology, and once a week, you may leave the city. If you wish, you can visit other areas of Switzerland, but you must return within a specified time. This place functions like a workplace. There are rules and systems that must be followed.¡±


    She paused for a moment before continuing:


    ¡°Of course, you may interact with people, but you must not say a single word about what happens here.¡±


    Her voice had been neutral until now, but something in it changed at that moment. It became colder, sharper.


    ¡°Your presence here is bound by strict laws. Every single resident takes a vow of silence. Even the smallest word that so much as hints at angels or our city carries a death penalty. A modern one, of course,¡± she added icily, ¡°but a death penalty nonetheless.¡±


    She stared deeply into my eyes. She did not explicitly threaten me, but the weight of her words pressed down on me.


    ¡°Clara may be your adoptive mother, and perhaps because of that, the leadership will be somewhat more lenient with you¡ªbut don¡¯t get too comfortable. No one here is exempt from the laws. If you break them, the punishment will be the same as for anyone else.¡±


    She gave me one final, cool glance, then turned. As she stepped toward the door, she spoke once more, this time without looking back:


    ¡°Dinner is happening right now¡ªit lasts for another half hour. Don¡¯t be late!¡±


    Then she stepped out the door and disappeared down the hallway.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Knowing I didn¡¯t have much time before dinner, I didn¡¯t waste any. On the bed, a form-fitting, long black jumpsuit had already been laid out for me. The material was flexible, fitting my figure perfectly, and as I examined myself in the mirror, I felt that the outfit didn¡¯t just suit me¡ªit somehow reflected my personality as well. Somber, simple, but resolute.


    With a single motion, I tied my hair into a tight ponytail to keep it out of my way. It was more practical this way, and it somehow matched my current mood better.


    I took a deep breath and set off toward the dining hall.


    My navigation skills were still far from the best, but the increasing noise and the presence of the guards helped me find my way. As I stepped into the massive hall, the buzz of the crowd immediately hit me. Everyone was lost in their own world¡ªtalking, arguing, laughing¡ªexactly as they had been ten minutes ago.


    I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to myself, so I quietly searched for a more secluded spot, sat down, and began eating.


    I had barely taken my first bite when someone dropped into the seat beside me with a forceful motion. I didn¡¯t even need to look up to sense their energy¡ªconfident, raw, and challenging. Was everyone here always this tense and reserved?


    Slowly, I lifted my gaze and saw a small group towering over me. The girl sitting next to me had short, dark hair, sharp features, and eyes that flashed with hostility. A small, mocking smile played at the corner of her lips.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± she asked, her voice cutting through the noise of the room.


    I tried to ignore the blatant provocation and return to my meal, but before I could take another bite, she spoke again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you have a name?¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Just because you put on the suit doesn¡¯t give you the right to ignore me.¡±


    Right. Staying composed at times like this was difficult, but Clara had taught me that the one who wins is the one who refuses to stoop to a certain level of behavior.


    ¡°I do. Avarka.¡± I finally spoke, striving to maintain my composure while forcing a faint smile onto my lips.


    It was ridiculously hard to always be nice, but I had to control myself if I wanted to fit in. These kinds of initial taunts could happen anywhere.


    The girl beside me let out a mocking chuckle.


    ¡°Oh, so she does have a name!¡± she said theatrically before turning to her group. ¡°Isn¡¯t that adorable?¡±


    The whole situation clearly amused her.


    The boy sitting next to me, who had been quietly observing until now, leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table, and grinned as he spoke:


    ¡°I know who she is. I saw her being brought into the city. Pretty interesting story¡­¡± he said to the others, glancing at me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later. It¡¯s pretty pathetic¡­¡± he added, a half-smile playing at the corner of his mouth.


    I felt the tension slowly building up in my chest. For a while, I said nothing, just twirling my fork between my fingers, trying to ignore them. The group chuckled quietly, clearly enjoying the situation.


    ¡°So?¡± the girl asked again, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell us yourself how you ended up here? Or is it a secret?¡±


    The others¡¯ laughter died down to a quiet giggle as they waited for my reaction.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes for a moment to swallow my anger. Then, slowly, I lifted my gaze to them.


    ¡°If someone doesn¡¯t meet my basic level of communication, I don¡¯t feel the need to talk to them,¡± I said, my voice calm but firm. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind, could you move away?¡±


    The figures seated around the table exchanged glances, but of course, no one moved. If anything, they seemed to inch even closer to me.


    Before anyone could make another remark, a loud bang sliced through the air. The table trembled as a strong hand slammed down onto it.


    A figure dressed in dark clothing stood there, arms crossed, face stern. The group around me fell silent for a moment. But he wasn¡¯t the one I had to worry about.


    Behind him, a familiar figure emerged.


    Blonde hair, cold, sea-blue eyes. The same man who had been at the stairs when my suitcase had spilled open. The one who had made that cynical remark about how my belongings didn¡¯t belong scattered everywhere.


    Of course, he was the only one missing from my already unwelcome dinner company.


    But at least my intuition had been right¡ªI hadn¡¯t seen the last of him back then.


    Now, he looked at me with the same icy expression before slowly opening his mouth.


    ¡°So, do you feel like kicking my ass?¡± he asked, and though his voice was entirely serious, a barely noticeable smirk played at the corner of his lips.


    For a brief moment, silence settled around the table as I spoke:


    ¡°It was Elis  wish, not mine,¡± I tried to respond firmly, but I felt a hint of restraint behind my words. It wasn¡¯t fear¡ªmore like cautious restraint.


    I was wary of the situation, wary of the man, because I knew how easy it was to lose balance in moments like these. Maintaining that thin line between determination and anger had always been a challenge for me, and here, in this unfamiliar world, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose control.


    For a moment, the silence weighed heavily on us. Then, the blonde man finally spoke, his gaze sweeping over those around me:


    ¡°You lot, get lost. Go back to your seats, or better yet, go run a few laps at the training ground before bed.¡±


    The others obeyed, albeit reluctantly. The dark-haired girl glanced at me once more before patting my shoulder and whispering softly in my ear:


    ¡°By the way, sorry, I was just messing with you a little. But be careful with the general¡ªone wrong move, and you might not walk away.¡±


    There was no cynicism or malice in her words, only a genuine warning that made my throat dry and my heart pound harder in my chest.


    As the girl left, the blonde man looked at me again. For a moment, I thought he had been bluffing when he had challenged me earlier, but now I saw that spark of determination in his eyes that shattered any doubt.


    ¡°Get yourself together,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Now come with me to the outer garden so I can assess what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    The lump in my throat grew larger, but I didn¡¯t let it show. As I stood up and followed him down the hallway, I played out at least fifty different ways in my mind that he could finish me off.


    I knew I had to fight. Against an opponent who was nearly two meters tall, eight times stronger and more skilled than me.


    I had never been weak or timid. There had always been a strong energy raging inside me, and through years of training, I had learned how to harness it. Clara and Joan had prepared me for every possible situation, especially when it came to martial arts. I had learned how to defend, attack, and apply strategies. I wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily defeated.


    Yet doubts gnawed at me.


    Was I ready to face someone who wasn¡¯t just trained in defense but had built his entire life around fighting?


    The motion-sensor lights flickered coldly as we silently followed each other down the corridor. The blonde man walked ahead with determined strides, never sparing me a glance.


    As we stepped into the garden, and the cold air slapped against my face, one thing became clear: there were no rules here like back home.


    Although it was a structured institution, it had already become obvious to me that people here lived at their own pace. No lights-out, no mandatory rest periods.


    If someone wanted to train, they could do so even in the middle of the night.


    So if a general felt like beating an inexperienced recruit to a pulp just because her friend had a big mouth, he could do so without restrictions.


    The man stopped in a clearing, finally lifting his gaze to meet mine, his cold blue eyes gleaming with challenge.


    ¡°So? Feel like kicking my ass?¡± he asked again, his voice icy calm as he stood perfectly straight, his arms clasped behind his back, as if waiting for me to make the first move.


    I had no choice. I had to fight¡ªnot just him, but my own fears as well.


    Summoning all my courage, I took an attacking step toward him, but the moment my boot touched the ground, I found myself flat on my back.


    His movement was so fast that I didn¡¯t even register it.


    His elbow slammed into my chest like a nail being driven into wood, pinning me down with an inexplicable force. He stared into my eyes as I struggled to escape his grip, but it felt impossible.


    It was as if his strength was crushing me, his elbow pressing through my heart, splitting it in two.


    My breathing turned ragged, but I couldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    Sweating, I thrashed, screaming inwardly, gathering all my strength to push him off me.


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be this weak.


    I couldn¡¯t show that I had barely arrived and was already failing.


    At this rate, I wouldn¡¯t even be fit to carry weapons.


    I clenched my teeth and gripped the blades of grass with all my strength, as if they could help me find a hold in this situation. I inhaled the scent of daffodils deeply, trying to think as clearly as possible. Although my energy sometimes wanes, one thing never changes in me: my positivity. I have always been able to find the path most favorable to me, even in the most hopeless situations.


    I tried to gather all my courage and make an attacking move toward him. But the moment the sole of my boot touched the ground, I lost my balance in an instant. The next second, I was already on the ground, pressing my arm against my chest as his elbow pinned me down, as if an enormous weight was crushing me.


    He looked into my eyes, and in his gaze, I saw neither anger nor mercy¡ªjust pure dominance. I tried to break free from his grip, but the strength with which he held me felt as though it was breaking through my bones, reaching my heart, as if he wanted to suffocate me¡ªor perhaps even more¡­


    I cannot remain this weak. I cannot show that I have barely arrived here and I am already useless. My hands clenched the earth, my fingers grasping the cold blades of grass as I took a deep breath. The scent of daffodils filled my nose, and this small sensation gave me a strange kind of strength.


    I cannot give up.


    My mind took control over my body, as if I were moving a puppet. With a determined, swift motion, I jerked my knee up, hitting directly under his jaw. It wasn¡¯t a strong blow, but it was enough to surprise him for a brief moment, and that moment was all I needed. I slipped out of his grasp, and before I was completely free, I struck his back with a quick, forceful move, then his groin.


    The crowd, which had been watching from the windows with amused chuckles, suddenly fell silent. As if everyone was waiting to see what would happen next.


    The man slowly lifted his head and looked at me. His eyes were no longer just cold¡ªthere was something else lurking in them. Something that warned me in advance of what was about to happen in the next few seconds.


    Before I could react, he swept my legs out from under me with such force that, for a moment, I felt as though I had not only lost my footing but reality itself. I didn¡¯t feel the weight of my fall. I didn¡¯t feel the ground. Only the deep, icy swiftness with which he had undone me in a single move.


    When I finally hit the ground, my ankle twisted, and a sharp pain shot through it immediately. It went numb almost instantly, but I could tell something was wrong.


    The blonde man loomed over me, blocking the moonlight, with a faint, mocking smirk at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Unfair attacks are acceptable in a robbery or a life-or-death fight,¡± he said quietly but firmly. ¡°In a fair fight, however, they are a sign of weakness and an unacceptable action.¡±


    He slowly shook his head and looked down at me as if I were nothing more than a pitiful mess at his feet.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even call what you did a fight. And even then, you chose the most miserable way to go about it,¡± he continued coldly. ¡°A warrior never runs.¡±


    With that, he kicked my leg aside, making me wince in pain, but he didn¡¯t even glance at me again. He simply turned and walked toward the exit, accompanied by several men dressed in black.


    And I was left there, lying on the ground, shame and anger burning in my chest.


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel more¡ªthe pain in my ankle, or the deep, gut-wrenching feeling of being treated as nothing.


    A hand reached down toward me.


    It was the black-haired girl who had laughed at me earlier.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, and though her voice wasn¡¯t exactly kind, there was no mockery in it this time.


    Before I could answer, the others gathered around me, and before I could protest, they had already helped me up from the ground.


    ¡°Well, at least you tried,¡± someone remarked as the group practically carried me to the door.


    By the time I somehow limped my way to my room, my body felt heavier than ever. I gripped the frame of my bed for support and made my way to the window, finally settling on the cushioned ledge.


    I let out a deep sigh.


    That sigh carried everything.


    My pain.


    My suffering.


    My joy of life.


    Every single moment of the past hours.


    A whole life¡¯s story in a single breath.

 Chapter 5

    I was still sitting by the window. Though I could put weight on my foot now, my ankle still throbbed. It wasn¡¯t as bad as I had first thought, but it was uncomfortable enough to make me clench my jaw with every wrong movement.


    I wasn¡¯t used to these kinds of ¡°accidents,¡± but I figured I had to adapt quickly.


    Tiredly, I tilted my head back, letting my gaze rest on the windowpane. The faint light reflected my face¡ªgreenish-brown eyes staring back at me from the darkness, blurred as the lamp¡¯s glow barely touched my features. I smirked slightly. I liked liking myself¡ªeven with the odd pimples peeking out from beneath my few freckles. I was nothing more than I needed to be. That was the only way to win a real battle¡ªonce I had already fought the one with myself.


    Outside, the night was thick and motionless, the lights of the castle glowing faintly in the distance.


    Dark figures moved beneath the walls. Some were training, their quiet movements blending into the shadows, while others stood completely still, like statues. A few whispered to each other, but most remained silent, simply watching.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine the strength they possessed. How much endurance it must take to remain motionless, guarding the castle while others had long since gone to rest. Like pillars in an icy ocean, unshakable.


    My eyes lingered on the castle¡¯s lights.


    ¡°Is he in there?¡±¡ªI wondered, pressing my forehead against the glass like a child watching the first snowfall.


    The ruler. The one who didn¡¯t want to let me leave. I didn¡¯t know exactly why, but as I stared at the dark walls, I felt as if something invisible was keeping me bound.


    For some reason, at that moment, I wanted to know everything.


    What decisions had been made within those walls? What secrets lay hidden in the depths of those halls? How difficult was it to maintain the illusion of balance? How much did the leader struggle with the uncertain fate of this world?


    My thoughts dragged me deeper and deeper, as if the shadows of the castle were slowly closing in on me. I squinted unconsciously, as if believing I could see inside.


    Good thing the window was made of reinforced glass¡ªotherwise, I would have already fallen out from straining so hard.


    But then, my nostalgic trance shattered.


    A sudden knocking broke the silence.


    No¡­ not knocking¡ªpounding.


    I flinched.


    A moment of silence. Then, again. Someone wasn¡¯t just knocking¡ªthey were demanding to be let in.


    Before I could react, the door burst open, and a short girl rushed inside.


    Her short brown bangs stuck to her forehead, her face flushed red, and her wide eyes darted around desperately until they locked onto mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±¡ªHer voice was quick, breathless, gasping for air. ¡°I know we don¡¯t know each other, but your room is closest to the back entrance, and¡­ there¡¯s a huge problem!¡±


    That was all I needed to hear.


    I was already on my feet, despite the pain in my ankle.


    ¡°What happened?¡±¡ªI asked, my heartbeat quickening.


    ¡°Intruders¡­ they attacked the back garden!¡±¡ªThe girl was still panting. ¡°And a recruit is out there¡­ but everyone else is on the other side of the castle¡­¡±


    That was the moment when common sense should have told me to find someone qualified.


    A guard. A trained fighter. Anyone who actually knew what to do.


    Because looking back at my recent actions, I was definitely not the trained warrior who should be handling this.


    But there was no time for logical decisions.


    I saw it in the girl¡¯s face¡ªthis was urgent.


    I saw it in her eyes¡ªwe didn¡¯t have time to wait.


    So, leaving everything else behind, I ran with her toward the back corridors.


    My face flushed from the sudden rush of adrenaline, my mind racing even as I ran.


    My pulse pounded in my ears, my footsteps echoing against the stone floor as I chased after her. My thoughts scrambled, trying to make sense of the situation, but everything was a tangled mess under the weight of urgency.


    The only plan I could come up with was to veer slightly toward the castle to reach the nearest guards. If I could get their attention, maybe we¡¯d have a chance at calling for backup.


    But time¡­ Time was against us.


    It was unbelievable to think that since I¡¯d arrived here, I hadn¡¯t had a single moment of peace.


    It was as if the entire world was constantly testing me¡ªmy instincts, my choices, my very way of thinking.


    And now, here was another trial.


    My ankle was still far from healed, reminding me with every step that I wasn¡¯t at full strength.


    But that didn¡¯t matter now.


    The only thing that mattered was reaching the recruit before it was too late.


    And if it was already too late¡­


    I clenched my teeth.


    I couldn¡¯t let doubt paralyze me.


    This was the moment to prove that all the years of training, every move, every strategy I had learned from Clara and the others¡ªit all meant something.


    This time, I had to step up.


    This time, I was needed.


    Deep down, however, I hoped that help would arrive faster than I could. I never stopped for even a second, but I knew running back to the other side of the castle was no longer an option. We didn¡¯t have time.


    I could only hope that whoever was out there in the darkness¡­ it wasn¡¯t too late.


    The whole situation just seemed impossible to me. A facility this large, with so many dark-clad soldiers, guards, and armed men¡­ how was it that no one noticed what was happening? It wasn¡¯t exactly easy to get through the gates. So how was this even possible?


    As I ran toward the garden gate, deep inside, I hoped one more time that maybe¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t too late. That by the time I arrived, there would already be plenty of armed men there, and I wouldn¡¯t even have to do anything.


    And then we stepped outside.


    My foot slipped on the dewy grass, but I managed to keep my balance. The brown-haired girl arrived beside me, both of us panting as we looked at each other. Then I saw him. The stranger.


    With a black blade at the throat of a young, dark-uniformed boy.


    The air froze inside me.


    But I had no time to panic.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    I quickly assessed the situation. The stranger was holding the boy, but in the background, in the distance, there was movement. Many dark-clothed figures were running toward us. The guards. Very good. Then now¡­ now I had to move.


    And this was the moment when I couldn¡¯t decide whether what I did was incredibly well-thought-out or simply incredibly foolish. But I didn¡¯t know which was the better choice in this situation¡ªto wait or to act. My body chose the latter.


    In the blink of an eye, I went from playing the hero to becoming the victim.


    Because the moment I ran to pull the boy from the man¡¯s grip, the stranger moved. Lightning fast. The boy broke free and collapsed in front of the brown-haired girl, who immediately bent over him to check if there was a cut on his throat.


    And I¡­


    I felt a cold blade press against my own throat.


    I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t dare. I could even feel a small cut as the knife¡¯s edge pressed against my skin.


    For a moment, the world seemed to stop.


    I could hear the approaching footsteps of the soldiers, their shouts, but I didn¡¯t expect what the stranger did next.


    In an instant, he pulled me up with him.


    To the rooftop.


    Even now, I can¡¯t imagine how he did it. He moved so fast, so effortlessly, like a panther. By the time I grasped what was happening, we were already up there, alone.


    Or¡­ almost alone.


    I managed to wrench the knife from his hand, and for a second, I thought I had the advantage. But then¡­ then I saw someone else.


    Another figure.


    His blonde hair glinted in the moonlight. He stood behind the man, looking down at the crowd of dark-clad soldiers below, and signaled to them that everything was fine, that they didn¡¯t need to come up.


    And I stood there, my heart still pounding from the adrenaline, trying to understand what was happening.


    The blonde man looked at me.


    ¡ª ¡°No problem, recruit. Go back to your room. This is my business, not yours.¡±


    His voice was calm and indifferent. Only the hands-in-his-pockets stance was missing.


    Then, coolly and matter-of-factly, he turned to the stranger.


    ¡ª ¡°Hello, Michael. This wasn¡¯t the way you should have handled your entrance.¡±


    At last, the stranger spoke. His voice was calm but visibly tense.


    ¡ª ¡°You didn¡¯t show up at the meeting, so I had no choice but to come to you. The recruit was just in my way.¡±


    Then he glanced back at me.


    ¡ª ¡°Recruits¡­¡± he added. ¡°I had no intention of hurting you, but if I hadn¡¯t made a scene, you wouldn¡¯t have rushed over.¡±


    He smiled faintly.


    And I still stood there, completely unable to decide whether this was a friendly conversation or something entirely different.


    My body was exhausted, my mind racing, and there was only one thing I wanted: sleep.


    Sleep, without passing out. Without waking up on a marble table or in a completely different room.


    I just wanted one peaceful night.


    Now that the general was here, I finally felt a little safe. So I was about to head down from the rooftop¡­ But.


    As I looked down, I tried to figure out how to get off in one piece. There was no staircase, no obvious way down, and since I couldn¡¯t bounce around like a deer, I tried to cautiously step my way off the roof.


    I was examining a narrow ledge when I heard the blonde man¡¯s deep voice. Reflexively, I lifted my head, but I barely had time to process his words before the stranger spoke again.


    ¡ª ¡°You didn¡¯t keep your promise.¡±


    The blonde general¡¯s voice was cold and quiet:


    ¡ª ¡°I invited you here so you could come and go as you pleased and be respected as you deserve. But this should have been discussed in private.¡±


    They spoke dispassionately, about business, about something that clearly didn¡¯t concern me. This was an Angel Guardian matter, not a recruit¡¯s.


    So I decided to focus once again on how the hell I was going to get off this damned roof. I was just about to take a different route when a sharp sound struck my ears.


    I turned around.


    The blonde was on the ground.


    The stranger had taken him down.


    But a moment later, the general bounced back, and a bloody fight began¡ªone I was completely unprepared for. Though, given the past few days, I wasn¡¯t really prepared for anything, so this didn¡¯t surprise me either.


    The dark-clad soldiers still stood below, motionless, because the general hadn¡¯t given them the order to intervene.


    I saw that the blonde was pushing the stranger back sufficiently, but then the man retaliated. They fought more and more brutally.


    And I¡­


    I was just tired.


    Tired because I didn¡¯t want any more excitement today.


    Tired because I just wanted to get down.


    Tired because I just wanted to sleep.


    And when the stranger made a massive move to strike the general in the chest, something snapped inside me.


    ¡ª ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough,¡± I muttered, rolling my eyes.


    Frustration and exhaustion blurred together inside me, and throwing all rational thought aside, I simply let my instincts take over.


    I leapt forward.


    And with a spinning kick, I sent the stranger flying off the roof so hard that he literally spun in the air before crashing down into the crowd of dark-clad soldiers.


    Silence fell.


    The soldiers stared at me in shock, then at the stranger, then back at me.


    And I¡­


    I just looked down at them, tired and annoyed, then back at the blonde.


    Then I managed to say only one thing:


    ¡ª ¡°Holy shit.¡±


    A deep silence settled over the entire place. The air was practically frozen.


    I felt the adrenaline slowly drain from my body, as if an invisible force had been keeping me moving until now but was finally letting go. My body filled with leaden exhaustion, and suddenly, I was so drained that I could barely keep my thoughts together.


    I just stood there, trying to regain my balance.


    Then my gaze met the general¡¯s.


    And in that moment, as I looked into his eyes, my conscience returned, and my brain started working again. What had I just done?


    Slowly, I let my eyes drop toward the ground, as if that could somehow absolve me of responsibility. I hoped this wouldn¡¯t have serious consequences. Maybe a scolding, maybe a punishment¡­ but maybe, just maybe, I could finally go to sleep¡­


    The blonde general stared at me. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or just trying to process what had happened.


    Then, with slow, deliberate steps, he started walking toward me.


    I tried to scan the ground, but as he got closer, I involuntarily glanced up at him. For a brief moment, I thought I saw satisfaction flicker in his eyes, but it disappeared so quickly that I might have imagined it.


    Then, in his cool, matter-of-fact tone, he spoke:


    ¡°You do realize that angels are meant to be protected, not kicked in the ass, right?¡± He raised an eyebrow, a hint of cynicism in his voice.


    I didn¡¯t want to answer. No response seemed right. Yet somehow, the words slipped from my lips:


    ¡°I¡­ just wanted to sleep.¡±


    It almost looked like he smiled. Or at least, there was a slight shift in his expression, but he quickly returned to his usual cold demeanor.


    ¡°Given the circumstances, that¡¯s not the worst attitude,¡± he finally said, as if complimenting me, though his tone remained neutral. ¡°But don¡¯t get too full of yourself. That wasn¡¯t a fair fight. Your opponent wasn¡¯t expecting your attack, he had no time to prepare. A fair fight requires eye contact and a ready opponent. It makes the battle harder, but victory all the more glorious. You still need to learn that¡­ we¡¯ll refine your technique. But for a start, it wasn¡¯t entirely disgraceful.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell if that was praise or a warning.


    Then he helped me down from the roof, and by the time we reached the ground, the man I had kicked off and the black-clad soldiers were gone. As if the night itself had swallowed them up.


    Only the brown-haired girl and the rookie remained. They looked at me gratefully, the girl even thanked me for helping them. The rookie gave me a nod before the two of them quickly disappeared into the building.


    The general stayed with me, escorting me back to my room. I was just about to step inside when he followed me in and closed the door behind him.


    I stopped and looked at him. My expression made it clear: Now what¡¯s going to happen?


    ¡°This won¡¯t take long,¡± he stated firmly.


    Gathering all my strength, I stepped back and sank onto the cushioned bench by the window. The general pulled up a chair and slowly sat down.


    ¡°The man you kicked off the roof is Michael,¡± he began, his tone measured. ¡°He lives among humans as an angel and is the head of a mafia cartel. He¡¯s one of the key links between angels and humans, which makes him an important figure. Word of what happened is likely already reaching the ruler. You¡¯ll probably be summoned tomorrow.¡±


    I took a moment to process this before he continued:


    ¡°You¡¯ll also need to go to the humans and apologize to him.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡± I interrupted before he could go on. I didn¡¯t want to be disrespectful, but I had to clarify my situation. ¡°The girl desperately asked me to help!¡±


    The general met my gaze with a cool look, his voice precise as he responded:


    ¡°Only those above you can give you orders. That means me and the leaders. That girl was a rookie as well, and the same rules apply to her. She¡¯ll have her own punishment. This place remains safe for us only as long as we don¡¯t break our laws.¡±


    I was silent for a moment, trying to make sense of this system. Then, with his usual cynicism, he added:


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to throw in a circus act tonight¡­ but at least you improved upon your initial entrance.¡±


    I sighed tiredly, but he wasn¡¯t finished yet:


    ¡°You need to learn that this place is far more unpredictable than you think. We must always keep our composure. And we cannot get entangled in others¡¯ affairs.¡±


    His voice was completely serious now as he delivered the final statement:


    ¡°We have never been threatened, and we never will be. I am an angel, but I reinforce your defenses. We are the ones who protect angels from threats. We do not need protection from them.¡±


    Silence settled over the room. I just stared at him, but I had no energy left to argue.


    Finally¡­ maybe I could finally sleep.


    Clinging to that thought, I felt a spark of hope as I saw him moving toward the door and opening it.


    ¡°You may scatter your clothes, but never your mind! A lifesaving piece of advice¡ªyou¡¯d do well to remember it!¡± he remarked. Then, as my eyes started crossing from exhaustion, he added, ¡°Oh, and by the way¡­ after breakfast tomorrow, you¡¯re coming with me. You¡¯ll show proper respect to the angel you kicked.¡±


    My brain barely processed his words. I knew he was saying something important, but the fatigue was pulling me down, making my limbs feel like they were made of lead.


    ¡°After breakfast tomorrow¡­¡± I repeated in my head.


    Great.


    The moment the door closed behind him, I finally let myself relax completely. The cool touch of the pillow pressed against my face, my body sank into the mattress, and I let all the tension drain out of me.


    My thoughts still swirled, throbbing at the back of my mind: Michael¡­ I have to show respect¡­ the angels¡­ the rules¡­ But these scattered words slowly faded, slipping away at the edge of sleep.


    And then I felt it.


    Again.


    The mattress dipped ever so slightly beside me. A familiar scent lingered in the air¡ªdaffodil, peppermint, vanilla¡­ and that strange aroma I still couldn¡¯t quite place.


    Goosebumps prickled across my skin as his breath lightly brushed my face. A hand, gentle yet firm, rested on my stomach.


    I knew I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Was I dreaming, or was my exhaustion playing tricks on me? I didn¡¯t know.


    But in this moment, I wasn¡¯t afraid.


    I just let the darkness embrace me.

 Chapter6

    I felt the morning sunlight break through the gaps in the curtains, and warm rays caress my face. Finally¡­ Perhaps for the first time since I¡¯ve been here, I truly feel somewhat refreshed. Of course, I¡¯m not saying I couldn¡¯t sleep a little more, but at least I don¡¯t feel as though a mountain has crushed me.


    My thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sudden, sharp sound. My phone rang.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± I muttered to myself as I reached for the device.


    According to the clock, it was five o¡¯clock. Well, yes¡­ It was time to get up. A quick morning wash wouldn¡¯t hurt, especially since, if I remember correctly, a long day awaits me. I wasn¡¯t particularly excited about the idea of heading among the people and apologizing to Michael¡ªsomeone I don¡¯t even know¡ªyet I had indeed kicked him off a roof. So this is the least I must do. A command. I obey the command, and that¡¯s that.


    As I made my way to the bathroom, I tried to shut out all thoughts. I let the hot water wash the sleepiness from my mind, then thoroughly washed my hair. Looking into the mirror, I noted that although faint circles had formed under my eyes, at least I no longer looked like someone who had just come out of an all-night battle. I dried my hair, quickly combed it, and finally managed to dress.


    Then I noticed that carefully folded next to my bed was a new black overall and a pair of black boots. They were probably there since yesterday, but I was so tired I hadn¡¯t even noticed. I picked up the boots and tried to slip into them. As soon as I stood up in them, I immediately felt that their heels were much higher than usual.


    ¡°Oh, come on¡­¡± I muttered under my breath. ¡°Either they¡¯re preparing me to be a kickboxer or expecting me to train in them. Neither sounds good.¡±


    But in the end, I just shrugged and headed toward the dining hall. Walking along the corridors, I enjoyed that my access card practically opened every door. At least that was one advantage of it all¡­


    When I entered the dining hall, I glanced at the clock. It was a few minutes before six. I paused for a moment and looked around. The room was surprisingly full. The people had already arrived after their workout¡ªrefreshed, energetic. I didn¡¯t see a single tired face. Everyone was alert, as if a night¡¯s sleep were merely an optional activity for them.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t even human¡­¡± I muttered to myself.


    I sat down at the same table where I had dinner yesterday. Not long after, the little group that had been around yesterday evening also appeared. The short, black-haired girl once again settled beside me, but this time she remained silent for a while.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she finally greeted, along with the others.


    I merely nodded, not really sure how to respond to this sudden friendly mood. Then I remembered that yesterday they helped me get back to my room, so I had no reason to be grumpy. Everyone ate in silence, except for a few guys from the group who loudly chattered about various trivial matters.


    The black-haired girl eventually spoke up again:


    ¡°I heard about yesterday¡¯s trouble. It was pretty cool. Not everyone manages to kick an angel off a roof on their first day.¡±


    I looked around and noticed that the others were also smiling faintly¡ªnot mockingly, but rather¡­ appreciatively.


    It felt somewhat nice.


    ¡°Yeah¡­,¡± I finally said with a sigh. ¡°And now I have to go apologize to him.¡±


    The girl chuckled.


    ¡°At least you got off lightly. But you¡¯ll probably have to appear before the ruler too. Don¡¯t worry though, everyone eventually ends up before the ruler when something gets messy.¡±


    At first, I wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to comfort me or simply stating a fact, but in the end, I let it go.


    ¡°And then?¡± I asked, having a feeling that my day wasn¡¯t over yet.


    ¡°Then?¡± she raised her eyebrow. ¡°Then the real fun begins.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Her smile widened.


    ¡°Since the rookie training hasn¡¯t officially started yet¡ªthere are still two weeks to go¡ªthey¡¯re going to throw you right into the thick of things. You¡¯ll be taking part in the same training as the rest of us. And believe me, it won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    I began to feel less and less happy about this whole day.


    But before I could say anything more, the dining hall suddenly fell silent. The door opened, and in walked the dark-clad men I had seen yesterday. In the center stood the same man who had slammed onto the table yesterday, and next to him, the blond general entered with a serious expression.


    They headed straight toward us.


    Our table was the only one still chatting, while everyone else watched tensely in silence.


    The general stopped in front of us and looked us over with a stern gaze.


    ¡°If the little birds have finished chirping,¡± he said coolly, ¡°I would like to request the kung fu panda to get moving. I understand we have a little matter to attend to.¡±


    That was all that needed to be said. I stood up, and with one last smile directed at the little group, I set off. The blond general led the way, followed by the dark-clad men, then me, and finally a couple more dark-clad figures closed the line.


    As we exited the building, a long black off-road vehicle awaited us, with several more black cars lined up behind it.


    For a moment, I felt as if I were part of a royal procession, not someone setting off to apologize.


    I liked this parade.


    But when I looked at the general and saw that his expression remained just as somber, I kept silent. Wordlessly, I got into the car, and we headed toward the gate.


    Then one more question bubbled up inside me, which I ultimately couldn¡¯t keep to myself.


    ¡°Am I even allowed to go out through the gate? My last two attempts¡­ weren¡¯t really successful.¡±


    The general replied coolly, in his usual detached manner:


    ¡°They won¡¯t let you out the gate if someone doesn¡¯t want you to leave permanently. Since you belong to the city, you can roam freely with your access card. If you don¡¯t return within the specified time, thanks to our refined techniques and abilities, we¡¯ll even dig you up from under the ground¡ªbut you¡¯d better not even consider a similar situation. If you break the law, you¡¯ll end up underground sooner than you think.¡±


    It¡¯s quite frightening how they always remind me of that. My mind just couldn¡¯t let that idea go.


    In the end, I simply nodded and allowed the car to merge into the long convoy.


    As the vehicle started moving, I watched the landscape through the window. The mountains, the verdant hills¡­ they were the same as when I first arrived.


    But now, somehow, the feeling was different.


    The long convoy moved silently along the road. Inside the car, only the soft hum of the engine and the faint sounds of the outside world could be heard. The people sitting beside me remained silent, and for some reason, I didn¡¯t feel the urge to break the silence. I watched the passing landscape through the window¡ªthe mountains, the winding road between the trees, the distant outline of the city. Somehow, everything seemed much clearer, more defined than when I first saw it.


    Suddenly, the general spoke:


    ¡°Prepare yourself. Not everyone will welcome you kindly.¡±


    I turned toward him, and our eyes met in the rearview mirror. His face was expressionless, as if he were merely stating a fact rather than issuing a warning.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± I finally replied.


    The general didn¡¯t respond, only turned his gaze back to the road. But his words made me think. In truth, I wasn¡¯t concerned about how Michael would react. What worried me more were the consequences of this entire situation.


    The convoy eventually slowed down and came to a stop in front of a large building surrounded by high walls. The gate slowly opened, and the cars drove in one by one. The inner courtyard was spacious, and the buildings were dark and imposing. I stepped out of the car, and as I glanced around, I noticed several people watching us from the windows of the building.


    The general gestured for me to follow him. The men in black silently fell in behind us, as if following a carefully rehearsed choreography. We passed through a massive archway and entered a long corridor. Our footsteps echoed in the quiet space.


    We stopped in front of a door. The general looked at me, then entered without knocking. After a brief moment of hesitation, I followed him.


    Inside, a spacious but sparsely furnished room awaited. A single long table stood in the middle, and at one end of it sat Michael. His face looked worn, but his gaze was sharp and alert. When he saw me, he tilted his head slightly, as if assessing why I was here.


    For a moment, we just stared at each other, then I sighed and broke the silence.


    ¡°I came to apologize.¡±


    A faint, bitter smile appeared on Michael¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± he repeated, as if tasting the word. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s something.¡±


    The general stood behind me with his arms crossed, clearly not intending to intervene.


    ¡°Look,¡± I continued, ¡°I¡¯m not saying I didn¡¯t deserve the consequences, but¡­ I think the situation escalated a bit faster than it should have.¡±


    Michael remained silent for a moment, then leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°You know,¡± he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m not the type to hold grudges. But next time you decide to kick someone off a rooftop, maybe think twice about whether it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    He seemed amused. It reminded me a bit of my friend Elis¡¯s playful nature.


    A faint smile appeared on my face as well.


    ¡°Understood,¡± I replied.


    Michael nodded and stood up.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The general finally spoke behind me.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not completely settled. The ruler wants to speak with her as well.¡±


    Michael snorted.


    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    But he seemed to think it was unnecessary.


    The general gave a slight nod, then turned and headed for the door. I remained next to Michael for a moment before finally following.


    As I stepped out of the room, I felt the air around me grow slightly heavier. Walking down the long corridor, it became increasingly clear that this day was far from over. Yet, oddly enough, everything felt lighter. I just had to stay calm.


    ¡°Hey, little girl!¡± I heard the now familiar, friendlier voice.


    I turned back, ignoring my escorts, a kind smile on my face. I felt free, not fragile in the slightest.


    Michael watched me silently for a moment, then laughed.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not mad at you at all,¡± he said easily. ¡°Actually, I think you refreshed my bones a little.¡±


    He stretched playfully.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fall off rooftops every day, so I guess I should be grateful. Besides, you didn¡¯t know I was harmless.¡±


    I knew he wasn¡¯t angry, but his reaction still surprised me. Yet he seemed sincere¡ªthere was no resentment, no grudge. Just a friendly smile.


    ¡°Then¡­ okay,¡± I finally said, because I couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    ¡°I hope we meet again,¡± he added, waving briefly before we parted ways.


    I walked back to the car, and as I got in, I glanced at the blond general. He said nothing, only cast a barely noticeable, satisfied look at me, as if marking the matter as closed. Then they bid farewell to Michael, and we set off on the return journey.


    The entire trip was silent. No one spoke; the soft hum of the engine and the sound of the wheels rolling over the road filled the space. It was a strange feeling to leave the city¡ªand even stranger to return. But at least this time, I could pass through the gates without fainting or experiencing any other unfortunate incident.


    And yet, a peculiar excitement stirred within me. As if I could sense that this day still had more in store. A strange, unexplainable feeling settled inside me¡ªone that, in hindsight, proved to be entirely justified.


    Passing the massive blocks, crossing their shadows, we drove through the entire city.


    Through the tinted window, I observed the houses, the streets, the people. The city was both naturally human and angelically mystical. I don¡¯t need to mention again that everything here shines in a strange combination. Modern buildings blended with rustic elements, as if standing on the border between another world and ours.


    The streets were filled with angels¡­ yet humans lived among them as well. Their coexistence seemed natural, as if it had always been this way. Of course, in many parts of the world, humans and angels lived together, but only in this city did my kind truly exist¡ªour daily lives imbued with greater powers. Beyond the city¡¯s gates, things were different. Clara and John liked it this way. They enjoyed living among humans, pretending to be one of them.


    Through the tinted window, we passed the training academy, where drills had been underway since morning. I watched the moving figures on the practice field, their focus unwavering as they carried out their exercises. As the road began to rise, I knew we were heading toward the castle. I had only ever seen this place from a distance¡ªnow, I was being taken straight there.


    Someone was already waiting for us at the gate.


    As the car stopped and I stepped out, I immediately recognized the dark-clad figure. For a moment, I had hoped never to see her again, but fate seemed to have other plans.


    She was the arrogant woman I had previously had the displeasure of meeting.


    This time, however, she wore black instead of white, as if preparing for battle. She watched me with her arms crossed, and when our eyes met, she smirked.


    ¡°When I first saw you, I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long for us to meet here,¡± she remarked in a condescending tone.


    It was clear she never believed I¡¯d be a trouble-free recruit. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was trying to provoke me or if she simply found the situation amusing. Either way, I chose to ignore her, forcing a polite smile onto my face. I didn¡¯t want to make my situation any more difficult.


    We stepped into the castle.


    The interior was both grand and somewhat oppressive. The walls were adorned with massive, intricately detailed frescoes and towering stone statues that exuded both dignity and intimidation. Rustic elements mixed with modern features, creating an oddly cold yet strangely home-like atmosphere.


    Eventually, we stopped in front of an enormous, ornate hall. Most of the convoy stayed behind, leaving only a few dark-clad escorts with me, along with the blond general and the arrogant woman, who stood a few meters away in quiet conversation.


    I waited in silence.


    Then, footsteps echoed from the end of the hallway.


    A figure approached¡ªdressed in black, with part of his face covered by a mask. It didn¡¯t conceal him completely, only partially, but his eyes¡­


    A pair of emerald-green eyes flashed, and for a moment, I felt his gaze in my throat. My pale green eyes could have hidden in comparison¡ªhis glowed with a deep, almost unnatural shade. I had seen him before, when I first arrived.


    At first, he glanced at the two dark-clad figures behind me, then at me.


    But when he spoke, it was as if he wasn¡¯t even addressing me.


    ¡°The ruler will not receive you now,¡± he said coldly.


    His voice was quiet, yet it carried a heavy sense of menace. Just like last time.


    Then he looked directly at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about a similar situation again. But considering that you¡¯re new, I¡¯ll overlook this incident,¡± he continued. ¡°Your courage is commendable.¡±


    I was surprised. I hadn¡¯t expected him to phrase it that way. It almost sounded like praise, even though the coldness in his voice hadn¡¯t faded.


    Before I could say anything, he added,


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for such minor matters right now. The ruler is not present.¡±


    As he spoke, a strange feeling crept over me.


    Why was he wearing a mask? What was he hiding?


    The two dark-clothed guards didn¡¯t seem surprised at all by his words. But I couldn¡¯t shake the thought. His gaze, his voice¡­ there was something strange, an energy lingering around him. The matter itself no longer concerned me¡ªMichael clearly wasn¡¯t angry, and my mind had already drifted elsewhere.


    I didn¡¯t understand why, but I felt that this figure would still play a role in my life.


    As he passed me, I instinctively turned to look back and saw a brief glance exchanged between him and the general. As if, in a single look, they had conveyed a message to each other.


    What?


    I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Ugh, why am I always so terribly curious?


    But in the end, we returned to the cars and set off.


    By the time we arrived, all I could think about was that training was about to begin.


    Everyone was already in the courtyard¡ªpeople, exhausted and sweating, carried out their exercises with full concentration. For a moment, I just stood there, watching them, and I knew¡­


    The real work was about to begin.


    I watched the others as they moved, fighting in the courtyard. For a moment, I just stood there, then I stepped in among them. Since I hadn¡¯t arrived with the newcomers¡ªwho were only due to arrive in two weeks¡ªI had skipped the introductions, if such a thing even existed here. I had no idea who the trainers were, what I was supposed to do, what was allowed, but I tried to follow the others¡¯ lead.


    I noticed the small group who had sat with me at breakfast and dinner. They gestured for me to join them, and for some reason, I felt compelled to do so. After all, we weren¡¯t enemies. I walked over with a friendly smile, got in line, and the trainers acknowledged me with a nod. Just like that, I started training.


    I won¡¯t go into detail, mostly because the warm-up was agonizing. I had never run so much in my life. The combat moves weren¡¯t unfamiliar to me, but as the pain slowly faded, everything started to feel more natural. The more I practiced, the more I felt that this was meant for me.


    At first, we fought one-on-one, then in groups, and finally as teams. It was both mesmerizing and terrifying to witness how these people did this every single day. Not just fighting others, but battling themselves to maintain this pace, this strength. It was unbelievable to me. Exhausting beyond words, yet they never seemed to tire.


    I admired them. I wanted to be like them.


    I focused. I didn¡¯t fall, I didn¡¯t let myself be defeated. I kept pushing forward, and the more I immersed myself in it, the more I enjoyed it. Deep down, I knew¡ªI was finally where I truly belonged. Here, I could become someone who could protect those I cared about.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with combat¡ªClara had hired people to train me¡ªthis was entirely different. Fighting among humans was nothing compared to this. Learning from angels¡­ it felt unnaturally perfect. As if their every move carried the essence of their knowledge.


    By the end of the day, I was completely drained. I couldn¡¯t even count how many hours we had spent training. I took the last sip of water from my flask when the black-haired girl and her companions threw their arms around me, leading me toward the dining hall.


    On the way, we got to know each other. I learned their names:


    ¨C Dave¡ªshort, but unbelievably fast, like a rabbit.


    ¨C Zak¡ªtall, strong, a warrior with incredible physical power.


    ¨C Chloe¡ªthe black-haired girl, also an exceptional fighter.


    ¨C David, Rosalind, Jace, and Nico.


    ¨C Emily¡ªa very sweet girl who immediately seemed kind.


    They were a colorful group. It was surreal to find myself among them, but it felt good to be accepted.


    We were already deep into our dinner when Chloe suddenly spoke up beside me, her voice filled with excitement:


    ¨C Everyone, grab your stuff! We¡¯re meeting at the gate after dinner!


    I looked at her, confused.


    ¨C Why are we meeting at the gate? Is training continuing? ¨C I asked suspiciously.


    Chloe laughed.


    ¨C No, don¡¯t worry! I know that after today, you¡¯ll probably be reliving these moves even in your nightmares, but no¡ªwe¡¯re going out to have fun!


    ¨C Fun? ¨C I repeated in disbelief.


    ¨C Yes, why? ¨C she looked at me with amusement. ¨C Do you think we live in the middle of the apocalypse? Of course, we can have fun!


    Jacob, the taller one, grinned and added:


    ¨C That¡¯s the best part of all this!


    One thing led to another, and before I knew it, I was standing at the gate.


    I put on a white knee-length dress, curled my hair into soft waves, and let it fall over my shoulders. I wasn¡¯t a fan of makeup¡ªI liked showing my natural face. This way, I felt truly like myself.


    As we headed toward the city, I noticed we weren¡¯t the only ones going in that direction. My curiosity got the better of me, and I turned to Chloe.


    ¨C Those who are always on duty, guarding the castle, the city¡­ Are they trained for that, or do they get time off?


    Chloe explained that, of course, they had breaks, and eventually, we would be assigned similar duties as well. But that wasn¡¯t important now.


    ¨C This is our night! ¨C she declared and, with a determined pull, led me toward the city.


    As we walked through the winding streets, I became more and more excited, wondering where they were taking me. Everyone else seemed just as eager. Emily walked beside me with small, bouncing steps, linking her arm through mine, while Chloe did the same on my other side.


    I missed Elise so much, and I couldn¡¯t help but think about how much she would enjoy this moment. But it felt good to be surrounded by friendly people¡ªeven if our first meeting hadn¡¯t exactly been friendly. I was in awe of the way the city was filled with stunning lights, how human and inviting its atmosphere was. It almost felt like I was in a completely normal human city.


    The place we were heading to stood out from the rest¡ªit was huge, and there was something truly special about its presence. As we walked down the red carpet and entered, I immediately sensed that this was no ordinary venue. Watching the many familiar faces, I realized that most of these people were likely from the academy. It was reassuring to see them relaxing, enjoying life.


    As the music started, I let go of everything and danced without a care. There was a strange feeling lingering inside me, as if someone was watching me, but I tried to ignore it¡ªafter all, since I arrived, this wasn¡¯t unusual. I had already made up my mind: tonight, I would focus only on enjoying myself, on being happy, on growing¡ªbecause in the end, isn¡¯t that what life is supposed to be about?


    I was never much of a drinker, but I did have a couple of glasses of wine. I adored its taste, the elegance it brought to the evening. But I didn¡¯t get drunk¡ªneither did my friends. We simply enjoyed the music, the atmosphere, and the incredible energy of this place.


    Then I noticed that there was an open stage where people could go up and sing. Chloe and Emily immediately encouraged me, saying they couldn¡¯t sing, but they knew I could, so I agreed, making them squeal with excitement. I had loved singing for a long time, especially those old, mystical ballads. And there was one song, in particular, that felt deeply personal to me. I knew I had to sing it.


    When I whispered the song¡¯s title to the DJ, he played it almost instantly. And as soon as the first notes filled the air, I was swept away. All the tension from the day, all the mystery, all the uncertainty faded, replaced by the warmth of newfound friendships.


    As I sang, I felt a gaze locked onto me. I glanced to my right¡ªand there he was. The blonde general, watching me from the upper level of the club. Leaning against the railing, his strong frame at ease, his eyes fixed on me. I tried not to pay attention, but there was something in his gaze¡ªsomething like admiration. Something I had never seen from him before.


    Then, I felt another stare. This one was different. As I looked down into the crowd, my eyes met a pair of deep, venom-green irises. I froze. A strange mix of fear and tension washed over me, just like it always did when I saw him. But this time, I didn¡¯t let it consume me.


    Maybe it was the wine, or maybe it was the sheer fire of my own will¡ªbut I refused to let that gaze control me. In fact, I did the opposite. I met his eyes head-on, and as if I were singing just for him, I became even more radiant, even more carefree. I danced with more energy, I sang with even more passion. I focused on the way the black-haired girl and her group swayed so freely to the music, on how everyone was simply lost in the moment.


    As the song neared its end, I allowed myself one last glance at those green eyes. My gaze pierced through his, as if my little emerald specks had conquered his strong irises. I crowned my silent victory with a sly, knowing smile. And that¡¯s when I saw it¡ªhis expression shifted.


    His eyes softened, just for a second. As if, for the first time, they were inviting me in.


    But nothing could shake me tonight. Standing on that stage, I felt invincible. No sorrow, no fear could reach me here.


    This world had been trying to break me since the moment I arrived.


    But now, it had to face the truth.


    I could not be broken.

 Chapter 7

    Since that wild night, I have truly felt liberated. I found my path even in this situation and handled the training much better. During the first weeks, exhaustion tore me apart, but as time passed, I grew accustomed to the trials. It consumed an incredible amount of energy¡ªI learned so much, from wielding a staff to defense techniques and endurance training. Most of my days revolved around training: we often fought, ran, wielded weapons, and mastered new techniques from morning until night.


    The training was not only physically exhausting but mentally draining as well. I had to learn to control my instincts, make quick decisions, and think with a clear mind. One day, our reflexes were tested¡ªwe had to block attacks while blindfolded. On another, we had to hide in real-life scenarios, listening for tiny sounds, controlling our breathing. The most grueling exercises were those where we had to work as a team in complete silence, in perfect synchronization¡ªbecause in the work of the Dark-Clad, there was often no place for words.


    I wasn¡¯t just training¡ªI was also on duty. I often guarded the fortress, escorted convoys, and protected important figures, all in silence, following orders. I experienced nearly every situation a Dark-Clad warrior could face. The city¡¯s coldness remained unchanged¡ªpeople still kept their distance¡ªbut I approached it differently now. I had become braver, more decisive, and sometimes more outspoken, though in most situations, I still had to maintain silence and discipline.


    My team and I grew more synchronized. We didn¡¯t become lifelong friends, but we worked together excellently, and they helped me whenever I needed it. This life had strengthened me¡ªboth physically and mentally.


    That day, we had a break. We were just leaving the dining hall, ready to finally relax a little, when the blond general called out to me. He was as cold as ever, but this time, he informed me that I had to work today¡ªI was to escort the ruler to a meeting.


    This surprised me. I hadn¡¯t seen the ruler since that day, and I had never escorted his convoy before¡ªonly those of lower-ranking individuals. But I had no choice. I simply nodded.


    The convoy was ready. The black cars with tinted windows lined up one after another, their shadows almost blending into the asphalt. In one of the rear cars sat a motionless figure. I could see his silhouette through the dark glass but not his face. I knew it was him. The ruler.


    I got into the third car in the convoy, the one trailing behind the ruler¡¯s vehicle. The blond general sat beside me, and I was in the passenger seat. I didn¡¯t ask where we were going¡ªI knew that wasn¡¯t customary. If he wanted to tell me, he would have.


    But this time, he spoke.


    ¡°We are taking the ruler to Michael. They have a meeting.¡±


    I was pleased. I had always found Michael likable, though we had barely met.


    The general rolled down the window, and the wind blew my hair toward his face. Though he remained stern, for a fleeting moment, it seemed as if a faint smile brushed across his lips.


    ¡°Your hair smells like coconut,¡± he remarked.


    I was taken aback. I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I just nodded awkwardly.


    The moment, however, quickly passed. The general continued in his usual strict tone:


    ¡°The rules remain unchanged. You don¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t speak. You observe, you stay ready for battle. You are part of the team, always. If necessary, you protect the ruler with your life.¡±


    I nodded. I knew the rules.


    I had never seen the ruler. I was curious about him, but I couldn¡¯t ask.


    The road led through a forest to Michael¡¯s headquarters. There, other Dark-Clad warriors awaited us¡ªwearing silk shirts, but their bulletproof vests were visible. Everything was perfectly organized.


    Michael was already at the entrance, standing with a broad smile and outstretched arms.


    The moment the ruler stepped out of the vehicle, time seemed to freeze. My posture was rigid anyway, but now even my inner voice was paralyzed. It was as if all my thoughts had frozen within me at once.


    The emerald-green eyes¡­ or rather, poison-green. The way they gleamed¡ªit was as if they swallowed the light itself. And I knew that gaze.


    Recognition dawned on me slowly, but with crushing force.


    It was him. The one I had wanted to see for months, the one whose identity I had tried so hard to imagine¡ªhe had been there on the very first day. Right in front of me. And back then¡­ back then, he had treated me the harshest.


    My chest tightened. The realization was overwhelming. The mystery I had been so desperate to unravel had been right in front of me all along.


    And now that I knew who he was, he seemed even more formidable.


    Even through his clothes, his muscles were visible, his movements tense yet confident, as if his presence in this world was the most natural thing. His jet-black hair blended into the background, yet it drew the eye. His entire being radiated raw power and a threatening elegance.


    Now, I truly didn¡¯t understand why we needed to protect him. A man like him¡­ a ruler like him didn¡¯t seem like someone who could be broken by anyone.


    Michael greeted the ruler with a brotherly handshake. As they were about to head inside, he noticed me in the front row.


    ¡°Oh, little one! You came too! I told you we¡¯d meet again! Come inside!¡±


    I froze. I couldn¡¯t just step forward, couldn¡¯t act like a guest of honor. But the general nudged me to move.


    As I greeted Michael respectfully, he responded by casually throwing an arm around my shoulder and leading me inside.


    The ruler, meanwhile, observed in silence. His gaze was cold, yet something else lurked beneath it. Perhaps displeasure. Or irritation.


    I couldn¡¯t tell what bothered him more: that Michael had embraced me, or that he had acknowledged me at all.


    And then, we entered the manor.


    Their words, the sentences spoken with cold, clear logic, cut deep into me. Not that I hadn¡¯t thought about such things before¡ªafter all, Clara had told me that life is not a straight line but an endless cycle, a constant opportunity for choice, where we decide which path to take.


    But now, sitting here, listening to the ruler and Michael speak about it as if analyzing a systematic law, something deeper stirred within me.


    Because if it was true that angels chose human lives for themselves, and if their sole purpose was to change and improve, then it was equally true that once among humans, everything they once knew slowly faded away.


    We are influenced by the world. The given era, our environment, and society shape us, and eventually, we lose control over our fate just like anyone else.


    And if, realizing all this, we return as angels to do better in our next life¡­ what guarantees that we truly will?


    It¡¯s no coincidence that some children display exceptional talent from an early age, as if faint imprints of their past lives remain within them, carrying something forward.


    But not just the good things. Traumas, fears, addictions, compulsions¡ªthey, too, can be inherited. And if someone keeps returning with the same struggles, they might sink deeper and deeper until they no longer remember who they originally were.


    It must be a painful realization¡ªto confront, with full awareness as an entity, that the life you chose did not unfold as planned. But making the wise choice isn¡¯t easy either.


    How could we ever know when we are truly ready to return to a human life?


    Stolen novel; please report.


    After all, our essence always begins as a new consciousness, a blank slate painted white, only to regain its colors upon our return.


    And yet, there are so many things I have no answer for¡ªthings that here, in this earthly heaven, they speak of as undeniable truths.


    My thoughts were wrapped in a similar conversation.


    The situation was exactly as I had imagined it.


    The ruler spoke softly after a brief silence:


    ¡ª We must break this cycle.


    Michael nodded, his face set in cold determination.


    ¡ª More and more angels choose human life before they are ready. Those who stay among humans for too long begin to lose their independence and become easier to manipulate. Some cannot shed the burdens of their past lives and sink even deeper into their new fate.


    The blonde general, who had been silently observing until now, leaned forward.


    ¡ª What do you suggest?


    Michael hesitated for a moment before speaking the words everyone secretly feared.


    ¡ª We must prevent them.


    Tense silence filled the room. I felt my muscles instinctively tighten.


    ¡ª You¡¯re saying¡­ ¡ª the general began, but Michael interrupted.


    ¡ª I¡¯m saying we must stop those who cannot act without their consciousness. They cannot descend if they are not ready. They cannot return unless they have been completely purified. Sending a wounded warrior to battle is a crime. They will not bring peace¡ªonly more wounds upon themselves.


    The ruler looked at him grimly.


    ¡ª Not everyone will agree with this.


    Michael¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t expect them to. The world wouldn¡¯t be the world if we were all the same.


    The next moment, a barely audible sound of footsteps broke the silence.


    We were not alone.


    The general immediately lifted his head and turned to Michael.


    ¡ª Are you expecting someone?


    Michael¡¯s gaze hardened slightly.


    ¡ª No.


    No one other than the guards should be inside the building.


    Some of us rushed to the windows, while others checked the hallway. One of the warriors suddenly froze, then turned back to us.


    ¡ª They¡¯ve been taken out.


    For a moment, silence reigned.


    ¡ª The hallways are clear ¡ª another reported.


    Then came the next report from the window:


    ¡ª The ones outside¡­ they¡¯re on the ground.


    That was all we needed.


    The small device in my ear started to buzz. A sharp, crackling voice came through my transmitter:


    ¡ª Prepare for combat!


    A hot wave of adrenaline surged through my body. Every muscle tensed, my reflexes instantly kicking in. Within a second, I moved to my designated position, joining the frontline warriors to protect the ruler.


    We never touched him, never stepped into his aura, never restricted his movement. We simply surrounded him like a shield, our only goal to lead him to the nearest safe exit.


    Michael moved as well. The ruler¡¯s face showed no shock, no fear. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who needed protection.


    As we advanced, a strange thought flickered through my mind: maybe I was unnecessary. Maybe he truly didn¡¯t need to be guarded.


    But I didn¡¯t let that thought affect me. The adrenaline burned through my veins, sharpening every sense.


    By the time we reached the first hallway, we could already hear approaching footsteps. And we knew: there was no time to hesitate.


    The hallway was narrow, its walls lined with flickering torches that cast shadows on the ruler¡¯s and Michael¡¯s unreadable faces. They moved so calmly, as if they weren¡¯t being hunted¡ªas if they already knew exactly what was coming.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to let my thoughts wander. My eyes continuously scanned the area, searching for the smallest sign of danger.


    Then, I noticed one of my dark-cloaked comrades staring at me. His expression was strange¡ªrigid, as if something was stirring beneath the surface, something he was trying to hide.


    I never liked making quick judgments about others, but after the last two months, I had learned to read people. A crisis always reveals the truth. And right now, I could feel it: something was wrong.


    The sound of footsteps echoed off the walls, getting closer. We rushed into a nearby room, but I knew this couldn¡¯t be a hiding place for long.


    Their faces remained composed¡ªcalm, like royalty preparing for tea rather than a battle. Only I felt the turmoil twisting inside me. For a brief moment, I let my mind spiral, and before I could stop myself, I was glaring at my dark-cloaked comrade.


    ¡ª If you know something, say it now! ¡ª My words burned through the silence.


    He didn¡¯t even flinch. His cold, unreadable gaze met mine, as if he was waiting for orders. As if my accusations were nonsense. As if he truly didn¡¯t understand why I was questioning him.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t just stand there! ¡ª I stepped closer, feeling the tension rising inside me. ¡ª If you have information, speak now!


    The blonde general, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. He didn¡¯t look at me, only at the man, but his voice was so firm that the air itself seemed to tremble.


    ¡ª You heard her. If you know something, say it.


    The silence grew heavy, but we no longer had time to wait for an answer.


    Our pursuers had found us.


    From a distance, the sound of an unfamiliar army roared to life, and in an instant, chaos erupted.


    It swirled around us as the intruders and the dark-cloaked warriors clashed. The first movements were precise, calculated¡ªas if two old rivals were sizing each other up. But soon, the battle turned brutal.


    The clash of blades, the thunder of heavy boots, and the sharp cries of combat filled the space. My team moved with disciplined precision, every action honed by years of training. But the enemy was relentless¡ªfast, efficient, ruthless.


    While the fight raged, Michael, the ruler, the general, a few others, and I pressed forward, cutting through the chaos.


    When we reached the rear courtyard, the black SUVs were already waiting, just as planned.


    But my focus was locked on one person.


    I grabbed my dark-cloaked comrade, my grip firm and unyielding. The adrenaline sharpened my instincts, every sense on high alert. The more unpredictable the situation, the more something inside me snapped into place¡ªa deep, visceral drive for justice.


    I wouldn¡¯t let this go.


    ¡ª You still haven¡¯t answered my question ¡ª I said, my voice low but commanding. ¡ª If you know something, then speak.


    His eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t falter. The ruler, Michael, and the general were already by the cars, so he took advantage of the moment when we were briefly alone.


    Slowly, he turned to face me, staring into my eyes with a smirk.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t tell me a rookie girl thinks she can interrogate me. ¡ª His voice was laced with mockery. ¡ª Who do you think you are?


    I smiled. It wasn¡¯t a reassuring smile. It was small, sharp¡ªlike the edge of a blade.


    ¡ª With that careless attitude, you¡¯ve already betrayed yourself, my friend.


    I tried to stir guilt in him, tried to pour all the weight of judgment into my gaze. But I could see it wouldn¡¯t work. His expression held no remorse, no fear¡ªonly the arrogance of a man who believed himself untouchable.


    ¡ª You¡¯d better start talking now. Trust me, the price you¡¯ll pay will be greater than you think.


    He didn¡¯t take me seriously. Of course, he didn¡¯t. He was two meters tall; I was barely 165 cm. And I could see in his eyes¡ªthis was the only factor he considered.


    He tilted his head and sneered.


    ¡ª And who¡¯s going to punish me? You?


    I took a slow breath, swallowing my anger, and asked coldly:


    ¡ª Do you even understand what punishment awaits those who betray the angels? Do you fear it? Is it starting to sink in?


    For a moment, he hesitated. Or pretended to.


    Then he laughed¡ªa harsh, ugly sound¡ªand attacked.


    And that was when everything changed.


    I moved aside just in time; his strike cut through the air, and I instinctively lunged to counter. My body knew what to do. My muscles tensed, the world fell silent, leaving only the sharp clarity of movement. I heard the blows, the sounds, I observed every tiny shift. It was as if I could see into his mind, predicting his next move before he made it.


    Then he pulled out a weapon. A modern, small, yet deadly blade. He moved lightning-fast, and before I could react, he drove it between my shoulder and neck.


    I hissed loudly. The pain was sharp and searing, but I had no time to dwell on it. I had learned many things in the past two months, but I had never felt this before. And I didn¡¯t yet realize this would be the smallest pain I¡¯d have to endure in the future.


    The fight turned serious. There was no turning back now.


    Fire lit in my eyes, and I poured all my ruthlessness into my movements. I struck, cut, attacked¡ªwherever I could. I became faster, more unpredictable. And he couldn¡¯t keep up.


    The world disappeared, leaving only the battle. Memories of another life flickered through me¡ªlike I had once been a warrior, and now I was calling upon that knowledge again. I moved with such speed that my opponent lost control. He no longer knew where I was, what to do.


    In the background, I heard the roar of engines, the sound of footsteps, but I had no time to focus on them.


    In one fatal moment, when my opponent was trying to anticipate my next strike, I struck. Ignoring my aching shoulder, I brought him down with my viper-like movements, pinning his head against the cobblestones.


    As the motion ended, I exhaled, and only then did I realize¡ªwe were no longer alone.


    The ruler and the general stood before me. Around them, the dark-clad warriors, all bearing the marks of battle. Some nodded wearily, then stepped forward and took the man away.


    Before they dragged him off, the general looked at me. Then at my shoulder.


    I locked eyes with him and sneered:


    ¡ª He didn¡¯t fight fair.


    Then I clutched my shoulder.


    One of the dark-clad figures stepped up and wrapped it in bandages. In our training, we had learned things like this too¡ªfirst aid, so we could help a comrade if they were injured.


    The ruler had stood in silence until now. Then, in a deep, emotionless voice, he spoke:


    ¡ª This was just another battle. It happens many times a year that one of our own tries to turn against us. For money. Out of betrayal. It¡¯s nothing new. We eliminate them easily. Those who don¡¯t raise a hand against us, we let go. Those who do, we remove their consciousness, and they live on unknowingly in their human lives.


    He shrugged.


    ¡ª This was nothing special. But¡­ I hope you¡¯re alright, Avarka.


    Oh wow, he knows my name. I might just faint. Oh wait, no, I¡¯m just losing blood.


    But jokes aside, I wasn¡¯t sure if this was concern or mockery. I didn¡¯t really care.


    The general, however, straightened up and looked at me.


    ¡ª You were fast. Efficient. But your moves weren¡¯t clean. The pain influenced you.


    ¡ª I didn¡¯t really have another choice, did I? ¡ª I muttered.


    He didn¡¯t reply. Just nodded.


    We started walking towards the cars. But before I could get into mine, two dark-clad figures led me to another vehicle.


    ¡ª Get in ¡ª they said.


    I did. But when I looked up, a pair of venom-green eyes stared back at me.


    The ruler.


    I clenched my jaw.


    Do I seriously have to travel with him?


    What crime have I committed?


    Then, in his usual cold voice, he spoke:


    ¡ª I feel like we¡¯re being followed. We¡¯re going to a safe house before we return to the palace. The rest of the team is heading back to recover. The general is coming with us in another car.


    Great.


    ¡ª And me? ¡ª I muttered. ¡ª Don¡¯t I need to recover too?


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    I watched the scenery. The houses. The illuminated streets. And without meaning to, I muttered:


    ¡ª Well, this is just great.


    I had thought it so strongly that I hadn¡¯t even realized I¡¯d said it out loud.


    The ruler turned his gaze toward me.


    And for a brief moment¡­ he smiled.

 Chapter 8

    The road to the refuge seemed longer than it should have been. The convoy climbed the hillside as far as possible, but eventually, we had to cover the last stretch on foot. Every step sent a sharp pain through my leg¡ªthe wound wasn¡¯t fatal, but it never let me forget its presence. No matter how hard I tried to shut it out, the pain clung to me without mercy.


    The ruler walked ahead of me, his steps light, as if he were merely enjoying a pleasant stroll in the fresh air. There was no tension in him, no exhaustion, as if the events of the past hours had never happened. In contrast, I was struggling to catch my breath, desperately trying to keep up. Not a single word passed between us, and as I glanced around, I saw that no one else was talking either. The silence was heavier than the throbbing of my wound.


    The refuge wasn¡¯t particularly large or striking¡ªjust a simple, medium-sized building, barely noticeable among the surrounding hills. As soon as we stepped inside, the general approached me. His voice was matter-of-fact, but somehow, it lacked its usual harshness.


    ¡ªGo inside. Take a shower, clean your wound ¡ª he said. ¡ª There¡¯s someone in the team with medical training; they¡¯ll take a look at it.


    He didn¡¯t have to tell me twice. As I entered the house, I hesitated for a moment, letting the warmth of the room wash over me. The sound of water echoed dully as I stepped under the shower, finally allowing myself a deep sigh. The pain receded for a brief moment, and my thoughts drifted far away.


    Then, a sharp knock shattered the fleeting sense of peace.


    ¡ª Hurry up! This isn¡¯t a spa retreat ¡ª a dark-clad figure called out impatiently, though without mockery.


    I quickly pulled on my black overalls, tied my hair into a tight bun, and secured my new weapons to my belt. I slipped on my black gloves as well¡ªthey always concealed my fingerprints, in case that ever became necessary. One last glance in the mirror: the exhaustion cast small shadows across my face, but I had no time to dwell on it.


    When I stepped outside, a small crowd had already gathered. The usual unreadable expressions of the dark-clad figures were different now¡ªsubtle shifts revealed that something had shaken them. Some faces were harder, others weary, and in some eyes, I saw something I had never seen before: a quiet grief.


    And then I saw him.


    My attacker was flanked by two dark-clad guards, but not like a prisoner. They weren¡¯t dragging him, nor were they brutal, yet their grip remained firm. His face held no defiance, no resistance¡ªonly an inexplicable weariness. The expressions of the two men beside him¡­ well, it was as if they still held onto some shred of hope.


    We lined up before the ruler. He stood behind me, motionless, his face as unreadable as ever. The general was at his side, arms crossed, his expression revealing nothing.


    Finally, the escort on the right broke the silence.


    ¡ª Please, hear him out first.


    The one on the left added:


    ¡ª But before that, you need to know¡ªthis wasn¡¯t an ordinary rebellion. It was far larger and more organized than anything we¡¯ve seen before. At least ten of our own died. It was closer to a massacre.


    The silence was crushing.


    Then my attacker spoke.


    His voice trembled, but not entirely with uncertainty. He was clearly struggling to gather his thoughts.


    ¡ª I didn¡¯t want this ¡ª he began. ¡ª I never wanted this¡­


    He swallowed hard, trying to steady his fear.


    ¡ª They paid me off ¡ª he finally admitted. ¡ª They deceived me. But¡­ I didn¡¯t do it for myself. My family¡­ my children. I wasn¡¯t earning enough, and when I asked for help, I didn¡¯t get enough. After a while, there was only one way left.


    Tears welled in his eyes, but he refused to let them fall.


    ¡ª I know what I did was wrong. I know I betrayed everything I swore to protect. But¡­ I was just trying to save my family.


    His words hung heavy in the air.


    The ruler listened to him, his face betraying nothing. When he finally spoke, his voice was icy.


    ¡ª Our laws are not stories. Not fables that we rewrite out of pity. The reason does not matter¡ªthe outcome is always the same.


    A silence followed, sharp as a blade. Then, even colder, he continued:


    ¡ª And I know you weren¡¯t alone. There were more of you. Give me their names. Then, perhaps, you¡¯ll have the chance to see your family before your execution.


    I froze.


    His words were so merciless that my breath caught in my throat. The man kneeling before us, struggling to justify his actions, suddenly seemed even smaller.


    I couldn¡¯t tell whether the ruler was truly that heartless or if the situation demanded it of him. But in the next moment, I realized that it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because the outcome was always the same.


    The wind whispered through the trees, swirling around us, as if it, too, were listening to what was unfolding. We stood in front of the refuge, the dark-clad figures silent and motionless, as if they already knew what was coming.


    The ruler¡¯s voice rang out, cold and quiet, yet it settled over us like lead.


    ¡ª For one year, every dark-clad soldier will lose their pay. Even those with families. Even those who have nothing beyond this service. If you say nothing, we will interrogate all of you, and every single one will lose their stipend.


    His words cut into me like a knife. The world around me fell silent for a moment. The dark-clad figures showed nothing¡ªdiscipline, discipline, discipline, as if they had long buried their emotions. But I saw it. I saw the bitter flash of betrayal in their eyes. I saw that quiet, suppressed desperation they perhaps didn¡¯t even allow themselves to feel.


    This wasn¡¯t just a simple decision. This was a command that could destroy lives.


    And I had never been one to let others decide what was right and what wasn¡¯t.


    I took a slow breath, trying to suppress the storm raging inside me. I knew that every word had consequences. I knew that if I spoke now, I might be a dead person walking. That I might be putting others in danger¡ªClara and the others, their ranks could be at stake.


    Shock rippled through the dark-clad figures. Pain. Fear.


    Because this wasn¡¯t just a job. It wasn¡¯t something one could simply apply for and quit when they wished. This was their life. The only path they had sworn themselves to. And though their pay had always seemed secondary, in reality, it was the only connection some had left to their families¡ªif they had any at all. Many had sacrificed ever seeing their loved ones again. Others lived so that those they left behind believed they served elsewhere, as mere soldiers. And those who had children¡­ the only thing they could still give them was a secure future.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    And if that money didn¡¯t arrive for a year? What would happen to those children? What would happen to those who had nothing left?


    It didn¡¯t matter why we chose this life, whether we wasted it, whether we fought or walked different paths. It didn¡¯t matter if we were reborn or regained our consciousness. No human, no entity had the right to judge us, to break us.


    Especially not the one who claimed to fight for peace.


    My eyes burned. Inside, I had already screamed.


    My body tensed with rage.


    The general looked up.


    ¡°Attention!¡± he barked.


    And the dark-clad figures froze as one.


    The guards surrounded my attacker, dragging him into the building. Interrogation. Then execution. That was the plan. No one spoke another word.


    And that was it.


    But something inside me snapped.


    The fury that surged through me was so overwhelming that even the very fabric of reality seemed to tremble.


    I moved toward the ruler.


    Everyone remained motionless. The general. The guards. Even the dark-clad ones watched without a single twitch as my footsteps echoed softly against the floor. But I kept going. With each step, I moved faster. More determined.


    And when I reached him, my voice erupted with such force that even the chandelier above us quivered.


    ¡°Are you¡­ writing a fairy tale?¡±


    The ruler halted.


    His cold, composed face didn¡¯t twitch, but I saw the brief flicker in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He hadn¡¯t expected anyone to speak to him this way.


    The general spun around, his gaze drilling into me with silent warning. I could almost hear his thoughts: Stop now. If you want to live.


    But there was no stopping now.


    ¡°I asked you a question!¡± My voice crackled through the room. ¡°Tell me, are you writing a fairy tale?¡±


    ¡ª Oh no¡­ Even villains in fairy tales aren¡¯t this cruel.


    The words snapped like a whip, sharper, faster.


    ¡ª Even they aren¡¯t this senselessly ruthless, I whispered cynically.


    I felt the ruler¡¯s patience strain like a bowstring pulled to its limit.


    ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± he finally thundered. ¡°How dare you speak to me like this? How dare you question my decisions?! And more than that, by what right do you barge in here without any command?!¡±


    He tried to sound calm, but his eyes burned with unshakable dominance, with fury.


    ¡°You know,¡± I took a deep breath, stepping around the table that stood between us, locking eyes with him. ¡°I don¡¯t respect you.¡±


    I smiled. But there was no warmth in it.


    By then, I didn¡¯t care about anything.


    It no longer mattered what would happen to me.


    It didn¡¯t matter that I stood against rank, power, and respect.


    ¡°I order you¡ª¡± he began, his voice forced into a fa?ade of control.


    ¡°Oh, I couldn¡¯t care less about your orders.¡±


    I took one step toward him. Then another. The cold light of the room cast sharp shadows on my face, but the storm in my eyes devoured it all.


    ¡°A man who makes such decisions and still dares to call himself an angel¡­ He shouldn¡¯t just forget to imagine a halo above his head. He should go and ask Lucifer for forgiveness for being mistaken for the devil in his place.¡±


    The silence was sharper than any sword. The general¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t dare.


    And I wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Tell me, how many times must you be reborn before you finally understand something about this world?¡±


    I shook my head with contempt.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies. You don¡¯t even lose your consciousness when you die, do you? You act like this with your entire being, with your complete divine entity.¡±


    My voice was as cold as steel.


    ¡°And you expect humans¡ªpeople who have lost everything¡ªnot to fall? Not to take paths dictated by their weakness? To somehow master their souls, completely unaware of the truth, while you, who have seen every world, who knows every secret, are incapable of thinking as you should? You, who are not even better than a lost, wandering human?¡±


    I saw the fire in the ruler¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t fear. It was pure, raw anger.


    I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    In one swift move, I was standing right before him, so close I could feel the icy burn of his gaze. For a moment, everything around us froze in time.


    ¡°I know it hurts.¡±


    My voice was a whisper, yet everyone heard it.


    ¡°It hurts that people are waking up to the truth. It hurts that they are beginning to see beyond the veil. That they are realizing Heaven, Earth, and Hell are not three separate worlds. They are three different states. And they all exist in the same place.¡±


    A quiet laugh escaped my lips.


    ¡°You think this world is black and white? You think that¡¯s all there is? Humans live, suffer, die, and you sit on your throne, judging them like some superior judge?¡±


    I raised a finger, slowly, stopping just inches from his face.


    ¡°Do you even know what money is?¡±


    The air in the room turned to ice.


    ¡°Humans live off of it. It¡¯s their bread. Their shelter. And when you take it from them, it¡¯s not just a decision. It¡¯s a sentence. A death sentence.¡±


    The ruler opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off immediately.


    ¡°Oh, but of course, how could you understand? You don¡¯t need it. You don¡¯t need anything. You don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s like to fight for every single day, when every single choice could destroy a life.¡±


    I stepped back, spreading my arms, as if throwing down my final card in a game.


    ¡°And now what, Your Majesty? Will you kill me?¡±


    My eyes burned. My voice was a challenge.


    ¡°Do it. But remember this well: there is no life, no world, no dimension, no conscious or unconscious state where I won¡¯t say these words again, and again, and again. I can be human, angel, demon, wandering soul, a flower, or whatever else moves and breathes.¡±


    A moment of stunned silence.


    Then, I took a step back, smiling¡ªthe kind of smile that carried smoke and fire.


    ¡°So hold on tight, my king,¡± I tossed the words at him with biting sarcasm, ¡°because whatever you do to me, it¡¯s going to be a hell of a ride.¡±


    I swallowed, then cast aside every weapon I had left.


    ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    I met his gaze one last time, deeply, unwaveringly.


    The silence was heavier than the words themselves.


    As the last words left my mouth, the world seemed to pause for a moment. I held the ruler¡¯s gaze, deep and unwavering, even as my anger coursed through me like molten lava. My heart pounded as if each beat echoed off a stone plunging into the depths. But I didn¡¯t look away. One last time, I let myself get lost in it.


    The room was silent. Everyone stood still, as if even a single breath could shatter the fragile quiet. The general¡¯s face was motionless, almost sculpted, but his eyes¡­ Those eyes spoke louder than any words. Tension sat within them¡ªperhaps shock, perhaps something else I couldn¡¯t name. The dark-clad figures had their eyes fixed on me, standing motionless, as if even they weren¡¯t sure what would happen next.


    And the ruler.


    I saw that he was unsettled. For the briefest moment, something unreadable flickered across his face¡ªconfusion, perhaps anger, or something else he didn¡¯t want to reveal. But in the end, he merely turned away and walked out with slow, deliberate steps. He said nothing. He didn¡¯t look back. He didn¡¯t have to, because even from the line of his back, I could feel the weight of his decision.


    Just before he stepped through the door, his gaze met the general¡¯s. A wordless message passed between them¡ªan order, an understanding. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    The general only approached me once the door had closed behind him. He stopped a step away and looked me straight in the eyes. His voice was calm, but beneath the surface, something unspoken vibrated.


    ¡ª Come to the courtyard. We will soon honor our fallen comrades. That is where we will spend the evening.


    For a moment, I thought that was it. That this entire moment would end with a single, simple sentence. But as he turned away, he added something¡ªalmost as if it were an afterthought, something of no real importance.


    ¡ª You will bear the consequences tomorrow.


    He didn¡¯t say what he meant. But he didn¡¯t need to.


    I knew.


    I knew exactly what it meant. I knew what I had risked, what I had lost in that room. And I knew that this might very well be the last day I would feel the wind on my skin, the scent of the earth in my lungs.


    But there was no fear in me. No bitterness.


    Only a strange, quiet feeling¡ªliberation.


    Night fell, and the wind carried memories with it like whispers.


    Among the hills, under the pale light of the stars, we sat with the dark-clad warriors, gathered around a small campfire. The flames painted golden and red shadows across our faces, and only the quiet crackling of the fire broke the silence. The ruler had not been seen since.


    No one spoke, but they didn¡¯t have to. With a single glance, I could tell¡ªthey knew. They all knew.


    Deep within me, an old melody stirred. A song I had learned in childhood. A song that now broke the silence as if it had been waiting for this very moment.


    Slowly, softly, I began to sing.


    If the world looks at me with disdain,


    I know my path is true, not in vain.


    To be born into this world¡ªa wonder,


    To live in it¡ªa gift, a spell we¡¯re under.


    But to leave it¡ªthat is grace,


    Letting go, setting the boat to open waves.


    Why does man fear his fate so?


    What must come, will come, no matter the word.


    As the river flows, so life moves on,


    Whether we will it or not, it¡¯s never gone.


    There is no out, no within,


    Only light-beds where we spin.


    Our own dreams hold us tight,


    We do not drown, yet weather the storm¡¯s might.


    There is heaven, and flowers bloom on graves,


    The sun will rise anew, shining on our face.


    My voice melted into the night, and the wind carried it forward, as if it, too, knew the melody. The dark-clad warriors listened, at first in silence, but then something shifted between us. Those who had sat still until now seemed, in that moment, to become more human. Someone picked up their belt buckle and began tapping a rhythm against the ground. Another plucked at a piece of wood, as if strumming the strings of an invisible lute.


    We had no instruments, yet we played music.


    And on that night, in that single stolen moment, as the melody rose to meet the stars, the hardened, battle-worn warriors lost their armor.


    It was not a joyful song. But it was not sorrowful, either.


    It was simply a song carried by the wind, far beyond the hills, beyond the glow of the fire.


    And for the first time in my life, I felt truly free.

 Chapter 9

    The morning light slowly crept up the sky, its pale orange and golden hues cautiously spreading over the city. The car glided along the road with a soft hum, our convoy moving forward in disciplined order. The ruler¡¯s car rolled two vehicles ahead of us, as if the distance itself reinforced the power gap between us.


    I sat in the back seat, flanked by two figures in dark clothing. Their movements were not restrictive; they did not chain me, nor did they hold me as a prisoner¡ªyet something heavy and intangible lingered between us. Their mere presence was enough to make me feel the gravity of the situation. The general sat in front of me, rigid, back straight as always. We did not speak to each other.


    We passed through the gates, and the cityscape gradually unfolded before us. Rindanof¡­ In the golden morning light, the square pulsed with life. Angels strolled in groups, laughing, as if nothing had happened. Their movements were light, their steps hovering over the ground as if they were walking on air. A dreamlike purity surrounded them¡ªas if their world remained untouched by everything that had been spoken at the table.


    The convoy moved slowly toward the academy. In the open courtyards of the training grounds, movements cut through the air¡ªangels sparring, swords clashing, shadows flickering across the ground. My eyes instinctively searched for familiar figures. I looked for the small black-haired ones, the ones I had gotten along with since my arrival. But I did not see them. They were probably on a mission¡­ or on duty. For a moment, I lingered, watching the warriors. I hope the lack of a year¡¯s wages won¡¯t break them¡­


    The cars veered toward the castle. This was my second time here, and once again, not for a good reason. The shadows that had fallen upon me last time were still here. The massive gate slowly opened before us, and I knew that whatever awaited inside would not be easier than what I had left behind.


    As the convoy came to a halt, the soft hum of the engine faded, and for a moment, everything was still. I was not afraid. I felt no sorrow either. I sat just as firmly in my seat as I had when I had cast out every distracting emotion. I knew what I had done, and I did not regret it.


    Stepping out of the car in front of the castle, I initially saw nothing beyond the other vehicles. But then¡­ well, who else could have been waiting there if not that arrogant woman? She stood in a white dress, much like the first time I saw her, when I had awakened on the marble table. Her expression remained unchanged: cold, composed, lifeless, as if nothing could truly touch her. Her cynical gaze locked onto me, and as I passed her, for a fleeting moment, I thought that perhaps, for once, she wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    I was wrong.


    ¡°There are no words for this,¡± she whispered softly, but just loud enough for me to hear.


    I did not stop. I did not react. I just kept walking¡ªbecause I had far more important matters to attend to. People like her thrived on pointing out others¡¯ mistakes, on attacking those who strayed from the path of law. Perhaps she was right, perhaps I had truly broken every rule that existed. Perhaps speaking to the ruler the way I did was not just defiance but treason. Or something even worse. But he deserved it. Oh, how he did.


    The sound of my footsteps echoed through the long corridors. Motion-sensor lights flickered on one by one in my wake. I studied the statues, their cold marble faces, silent witnesses to everything that had transpired here. Then I reached that room. The place where I had first awakened within the city walls.


    But now, it was different.


    The last time, the dark-clad figures had surrounded the room, but now they only escorted me to the entrance before closing the doors behind me.


    In the vast, open space stood a single figure.


    A woman.


    That woman.


    She did not need to smile for me to feel her calm presence. I hardly knew her, yet there was something infinitely soothing about her. For a brief moment, I let go of all tension. If I had to close my eyes forever, at least it would be in her presence¡ªand not in the company of the woman who had waited at the gate.


    I walked forward with determination. I knew why I was here. And no matter how much I had prepared for the consequences, one could never be entirely sure of what awaited them. Would I have to lie back on the marble table? Would I be exiled? Erased? I did not think these beings would torture me, yet one could never be certain. The ruler¡¯s decisions were unpredictable.


    The woman watched me in silence before she spoke.


    ¡°Would you like to say something?¡±


    That was the question that gave me pause. A final request? A confession?


    But I was not the type to agonize over an answer. I did not waste time, I did not beg, I did not explain myself. If I had spoken, I would stand by my words.


    ¡°Thank you for the opportunity,¡± I said with respect¡ªbecause I truly respected her, even though I barely knew her. ¡°But I feel that yesterday, I already said everything to the one who needed to hear it.¡±


    Determination vibrated in my voice. I was not one to follow the crowd. I was not someone who changed their mind simply because the majority demanded it. Yes, sometimes one had to bow their head to survive¡ªbut there were moments when they could not. When they must not. When truth was more important than the consequences. And I had chosen that path.


    The woman did not speak. She simply gave a small nod, then, in a gentle voice, asked me to lie on the table.


    As I looked up at the marble slab, I realized how high it was. For a moment, I hesitated, wondering how to climb up, but then instinct took over. I leapt onto it with ease, then slowly, deliberately, lay down.


    My pulse quickened.


    Not from fear.


    But because I had not said goodbye to Elise. Or Clara. Or John.


    But I knew this was best for everyone. So I did it. I closed my eyes.


    The woman¡¯s palm rested gently on my forehead, then over my chest. Her touch brought peace. A kind of love. A deep silence in which all questions faded.


    And then¡­


    Light.


    A single, blinding flash¡ªthen it was as if I had been dropped into another life.


    Movement. People. A completely different setting. It was like watching a film unfold before my eyes. I tried to understand, to see my hands, turning them over, looking at them¡­


    And then I saw myself.


    A different me.


    The woman was hurrying through the streets, her hair a deep, natural red, a beige dress hugging her form. I saw myself, and yet it was not me.


    And as the streets twisted and turned, I began to follow her.


    Where was I going?


    And who was I now?


    And then, my inner voice swallowed me whole.


    For just a moment, Avarka saw her own face. It was not entirely her, yet it was as if a twisted, perfected version of herself had emerged. A part had been taken from her¡ªanother part had been added. It was as though a mirror had been placed before her, one that reflected not only her present self but also an imprint of another life.


    Through the winding streets, she followed the unfamiliar figure until she finally stood before a vast garden.


    In the silver glow of the night, white daffodils swayed in the wind. As she ran her fingers over the velvety petals, a strange, inexplicable peace embraced her.


    And that was when she saw the woman.


    She ran toward a man, her movements light yet weighted, as if she had waited a thousand years for this moment. As she touched him, her words fell into the air like a whisper:


    ¡°You¡¯re here, my love.¡±


    The man slowly turned around. His brown eyes were familiar¡ªyet impossible to truly know.


    His features were granted just enough time to be recognized before they dissolved into the fog of her consciousness.


    Every movement between them was so intimate, it felt almost sinful to witness.


    Above the daffodil fields, the air swirled with happiness, love, and the scent of a time long lost.


    The fracture of memories.


    In a single moment, I found myself in a completely different place. I couldn¡¯t decide whether my mind was playing tricks on me or if the woman intended to show me this. There¡¯s always that lingering doubt¡ªjust like in a dream. One moment, we¡¯re somewhere, and the next, we¡¯re somewhere else, with everything filling up with indescribable nonsense and incomprehensible events.


    Now, too, everything shifted as if a dream were continuing, but in that moment, I couldn¡¯t tell: Is this really happening, or has it already happened? Or perhaps it is yet to happen? Or is my mind merely processing the events of the day, mixing them up entirely?


    Ever since I learned about angels, I¡¯ve come to believe many things. I believe in past lives, in the idea that the world is more than what one first perceives. But a person¡¯s reality is what they see. If I told an outsider that angels live among us, they would find it unbelievable. But if someone has been taught this since childhood, if it becomes part of their everyday life, it no longer seems like madness. However, something else¡ªsomething we have yet to hear of¡ªmight seem just as absurd to them. And that¡¯s how it is for me. I have accepted this world, but if someone were to tell me now that I could personally shake hands with Lucifer, perhaps even I would hesitate.


    And yet¡­ I stood there, in a completely different place.


    The space was vast, but the walls were high and unyielding, as if they wouldn¡¯t allow sounds to escape. The people watched in silence, as though they all felt the same weight pressing against their chests.


    The woman stood on the platform, her figure perfectly outlined in the cold light. There was no doubt in me¡ªshe was the leader. The kind of person whose presence commands attention, whose words don¡¯t just reach people but burn into their consciousness.


    ¡°We have remained silent for too long,¡± she began, her voice slicing through the silence with sharp clarity. ¡°For too long, we have looked the other way. For too long, we have believed that others could rule over us, and that all we could do was accept the world as it is.¡±


    She slowly scanned the faces of the people, as if reminding them of something they had perhaps long forgotten.


    ¡°But the time has come not only to guard the sins of the past but to atone for them. Those who have sinned will close their eyes forever today. This is the price of a guilty act. If we do not act, too many will believe they can steal, lie, or deceive us without consequence.¡±


    A man stepped beside her. Charismatic, exuding strength, and as he stood next to the woman, his touch on her arm was firm yet intimate. They were together¡ªnot just physically, but on a deeper, unspoken level.


    ¡°Hear her words,¡± the man spoke, his voice resonating deep and clear. ¡°The tide of consequences is inevitable.¡±


    The crowd stirred as if an invisible force pulled them together as one. The guards lined up behind the woman and the man, then disappeared with them through the door behind the platform. There was tension in the air, their movements sharp, filled with emotion.


    And then it hit me.


    Like a deep, forgotten truth striking me in the gut.


    As if some part of me already knew this had happened before. As if I had been part of it. As if my soul had already lived through something I was now forced to remember, whether I wanted to or not.


    But if it was truly me, if in a past life I stood there, believing in these words¡­ then it was painful to face it now, so raw, so unchangeable.


    And if they wanted to use this against me? If they wanted me to change my decision about the ruler?


    I would still say no.


    Because even if that was me, I was nothing more than a person who had lost awareness of themselves. Someone who had been swept along by the moment. Back then, I made a logical decision¡ªaccording to the logic of my world at the time. But now I know that it is the situation that shapes a person¡ªand the ruler did not make such a decision. He saw clearly what he was doing.


    And there is no excuse for that!


    The world darkened once again. In that moment, I was trapped inside my own mind. As if I were both the observer and the one acting, all at once¡­


    Avarka suddenly found herself on a cold floor. The space was timeless, as if she had stumbled into a fragment of another reality.


    A modern bathroom stretched before her, with massive glass windows beyond which the city lights sparkled. Tall skyscrapers pierced the sky, their neon signs flickering with life, breathing energy into the night.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    A woman sat in the bathtub, her strands of hair lazily floating on the water¡¯s surface. Across from her, a man knelt by the edge of the tub, his fingers gliding softly along her arm.


    ¡°You know what I feel, don¡¯t you?¡± the woman asked, her voice barely more than a whisper.


    The man replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°I always knew.¡±


    ¡°And did you know even when I wasn¡¯t here?¡±


    The man paused, his gaze locking onto hers.


    ¡°I did. Because in some way, you were always here.¡±


    Avarka felt that these words weren¡¯t meant for her, yet she clung to them. As if she had spoken them herself. As if there was a hidden message buried within them, something she had yet to understand.


    The woman lifted her hand, her fingers trailing along the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°And if I told you to stay?¡±


    The man¡¯s expression tensed for just a moment before he smiled.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t.¡±


    The woman inhaled deeply, closing her eyes.


    ¡°But if you could?¡±


    The man slowly leaned in.


    ¡°Then I would never leave.¡±


    The moment stretched between them, as if time itself held its breath.


    Avarka took a step forward. The marble floor groaned softly beneath her weight.


    Then, at the edge of darkness, something moved. A pair of deep, emerald-green eyes flickered in the dim light¡ªwatching, waiting.


    And Avarka knew she was not alone.


    He knew who he was facing. In an instant, the glass wall that had separated him from what he had only observed shattered¡ªnow he was part of the scene. As he stepped forward, he submerged into the cool water of the bathtub, and the woman he had seen until now seemed to vanish as if she had never existed. She dissolved into mist, and he took her place. But the world did not pause for even a moment. As if it had always been meant to be this way, as if he had merely returned to himself.


    The man did not hesitate. His fingers glided softly along Avarka¡¯s shoulder, and his touch felt so natural, as if he had known every movement of her body for a thousand years. Avarka¡¯s breath deepened¡ªnot out of fear, not from confusion¡ªbut because something else, something familiar, surged within her. A new yet old sensation. As if her consciousness was not solely her own, as if she had just regained a lost piece of herself. Memories pulsed within her, thoughts she had never thought before yet somehow belonged to her. A past life that now merged with her present.


    The man leaned closer, his lips brushing against her skin as he whispered:


    ¡ª So, you¡¯ve reconnected?


    Avarka did not answer immediately. She just sat there, letting the emotions flow through her, then slowly lifted her hand and placed it on the edge of the bathtub. Her fingers left wet traces on the cold porcelain. She gazed out through the window at the skyscrapers, watching the neon signs flicker, the endless night swallowing the city whole. Then, finally, she spoke¡ªher voice quiet, yet cuttingly sharp:


    ¡ª Why now?


    The man took a deep breath. The water rippled gently around them, as if even time itself was breathing with them.


    Avarka slowly turned toward him, and for the first time, truly looked into his eyes. His emerald-green gaze was like the sky before a storm, filled with suppressed promises.


    ¡ª Because we need each other. We were both tense. I wanted to feel you again.


    The words echoed in Avarka¡¯s mind, but it felt as though they were not only meant for her, but for all those who had ever been inside her, who had once been her.


    In the lukewarm embrace of the water, in the proximity of the man¡¯s skin, in the touch of his hips and the intertwining reality of their bodies, Avarka¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡ª You know I would always stay by your side. Always. But¡­


    The man smiled, but his smile was veiled, sorrowfully knowing.


    ¡ª But you always want to know more.


    Avarka gave a small nod.


    ¡ª I want to know what it feels like to live overflowing with emotions. What it¡¯s like when a single decision rewrites destinies. I want to know what it¡¯s like when a person believes they are doing the right thing, yet they do not understand what they have truly changed. I want to feel the weight of difficult choices, the pain, the joy. How can I be a celestial being if I have not lived through it all? I can only help a human with full understanding if I have walked every path of life. Wealth, poverty, war¡­ And I want to know¡­ ¡ª her voice faded, then returned with newfound strength ¡ª ¡­why I am always drawn back to where I came from.


    The man ran his fingers down her neck, murmuring barely audible words:


    ¡ª Sometimes, sweet ignorance is better.


    The words hung between them, both heavy and weightless. Avarka¡¯s heart pounded, her body moved instinctively as she wrapped her legs around the man¡¯s waist. She felt their souls and bodies moving together in a silent dance.


    The man rested his forehead against hers, a mere breath separating them.


    ¡ª When this moment ends, I will lose this awareness too, won¡¯t I? ¡ª Avarka whispered.


    The man didn¡¯t answer right away. His fingers traced slowly down Avarka¡¯s waist, as if trying to etch this moment into reality.


    ¡ª Perhaps.


    Avarka let out a soft laugh, but it trembled.


    ¡ª Then, at least for these few minutes, I want to know the answer.


    The man¡¯s green gaze seemed to pierce deeper into hers. The water, the closeness of their bodies, the blurred memories¡ªall vibrated around them.


    ¡ª In my past lives, have I committed many sins? ¡ª Avarka asked softly.


    The man¡¯s fingers ran along her jawline, his lips barely brushing against hers, as if he didn¡¯t just want to whisper the words, but to breathe their meaning into her, whispering between gentle kisses:


    ¡ª Your only sin has always been that you loved me.


    And in that moment, Avarka knew that no matter what she decided, no matter where she drifted, this truth would never change.


    The water rippled quietly around them as the man¡¯s fingers traced along Avarka¡¯s jawline. In that touch lay the memory of millennia, the weight of unspoken promises, and the sorrow of countless failed attempts. Avarka knew this moment could not last forever. Just as she knew that by the time dawn¡¯s light reached the sky, she would no longer remember what this touch, this closeness, this awareness truly meant.


    The man gazed deep into her eyes, and it felt as if all the tremors of existence had condensed into this single moment. There were no longer any boundaries¡ªno human, no angel, no past, no present. Only the ancient attraction that had always burned between them.


    Avarka¡¯s lips barely touched his, yet it felt as if an entire world collapsed into that kiss. A pure, radiant force ignited between them¡ªnot just the meeting of bodies, but something far more. The language of the soul. The convergence of human and angelic existence. A lost melody, now rediscovered.


    In their kiss lay all the severed pasts, all the unfulfilled promises. The man¡¯s hands pressed against Avarka¡¯s waist, and their bodies instinctively moved toward each other. His fingers wandered lower, drawing a quiet moan from her lips. The cool embrace of the water faded into the background, replaced by the burning heat of their skin against each other. Avarka felt she knew every movement of the man¡ªthis moment had always existed, and now they had simply found their way back to it.


    As their bodies intertwined, new memories flared up in Avarka¡¯s mind. Fragments of past lives¡ªnames, faces, touches, tastes, and scents she had never experienced in this body, yet they were all hers. She felt the weight pressing down on her¡ªthe pain and beauty of endless cycles, of eternal return.


    The man¡¯s whisper was barely more than a breath against her skin:


    ¡ª So, have you reconnected?


    Avarka didn¡¯t answer immediately. She just sat there, letting the emotions flow through her, then slowly raised her hand and placed it on the edge of the bathtub. Her fingers left damp traces on the cold porcelain. She looked out through the window at the skyscrapers, watching the flashing neon signs, the endless night that swallowed the city whole. Then finally, in a quiet yet sharply cutting voice, she spoke:


    ¡ª Why now?


    The man took a deep breath. The water rippled gently around them, as if time itself was breathing with them.


    Avarka slowly turned toward him, and for the first time, truly looked into his eyes. His emerald-green gaze was like the sky before a storm, filled with suppressed promises.


    ¡ª Because we need each other. We were both tense. I wanted to feel you again.


    The words echoed in Avarka¡¯s mind, but it felt as though they weren¡¯t meant just for her, but for all those who had ever been within her, who had once been her.


    In the lukewarm embrace of the water, in the closeness of the man¡¯s skin, in the touch of his hips, and in the reality of their bodies intertwining, Avarka¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡ª You know I would always stay by your side. Always. But¡­


    The man smiled, but his smile was veiled, laced with a sorrowful understanding.


    ¡ª But you always want to know more.


    Avarka gave a small nod.


    ¡ª I want to know what it¡¯s like to live overflowing with emotions. What it feels like when a decision rewrites destinies. I want to know what it¡¯s like when a person believes they are doing the right thing, yet they don¡¯t even understand what they have changed. I want to feel the weight of difficult choices, the pain, the joy. How could I ever be a celestial being if I have never lived through any of this? I can only truly help a human being if I have walked every path of life. Wealth, poverty, war¡­ And I want to know¡ª her voice faded, then strengthened again¡ª ¡­why I always feel drawn back to where I came from.


    The man ran his fingers down her neck, his words barely more than a whisper:


    ¡ª Sometimes, sweet ignorance is better.


    The words hung between them, heavy and weightless at the same time. Avarka¡¯s heart pounded, and her body moved instinctively as she wrapped her leg around his hips. She felt their souls and bodies dancing together.


    The man pressed his forehead against hers, and only a breath separated them.


    ¡ª When this moment ends, I¡¯ll lose this awareness too, won¡¯t I? ¡ª Avarka whispered.


    The man didn¡¯t answer right away. His fingers slowly traced down her waist, as if trying to etch this moment into reality.


    ¡ª Perhaps.


    Avarka let out a soft laugh, but her laughter trembled.


    ¡ª Then, for these few minutes, I want to know the answer.


    The man¡¯s green gaze seemed to pierce deeper into hers. The water, the closeness of their bodies, the blurred memories all vibrated around them.


    ¡ª In my past lives, have I committed many sins? ¡ª Avarka asked softly.


    The man¡¯s fingers ran along her jawline, his lips barely brushing hers, as if he wanted to whisper not just the words but their very meaning into her through gentle kisses, transferring them from one breath to another.


    ¡ª Your only sin has always been that you loved me.


    And in that moment, Avarka knew that no matter what she decided, no matter where she drifted, this truth would never change.


    The water rippled quietly around them as the man¡¯s fingers traced the curve of Avarka¡¯s face. In that touch lay the memory of millennia, unspoken promises, and the pain of failed attempts, over and over again. Avarka knew this moment couldn¡¯t last forever. Just as she knew that by the time dawn¡¯s light reached the sky, she wouldn¡¯t remember what this touch, this closeness, this awareness truly meant.


    The man looked deep into her eyes, and it felt as if the entire existence condensed into this single moment. There were no more boundaries¡ªno human, no angel, no past, no present. Only the ancient attraction that had always burned between them.


    Avarka¡¯s lips barely brushed against his, yet it felt as if an entire world collapsed into that kiss. A pure, radiant force flared between them¡ªnot just the union of bodies, but something more. The language of the soul. The meeting of human and celestial existence. A lost melody, now heard once more.


    In their kiss lay all the severed pasts, all the promises that had never been fulfilled. The man¡¯s hands settled on Avarka¡¯s waist, and their bodies moved toward each other instinctively. His fingers traveled lower, drawing a soft moan from her lips. The cool embrace of the water faded into the background, replaced by the heat of their skin. Avarka felt she knew every movement of his¡ªas if this moment had always existed, and now they had merely found their way back to it.


    As their bodies intertwined, new memories ignited in Avarka¡¯s mind. Fragments of past lives, names and faces, touches, tastes, and scents she had never experienced in this body, yet they were all hers. She felt the weight more and more¡ªthe pain and beauty of endless cycles, of eternal return.


    The man¡¯s whisper was no more than a breath against her skin:


    ¡ª Now you remember, don¡¯t you?


    Avarka¡¯s eyes closed, but a single tear still rolled down her cheek.


    ¡ª Yes. But by morning, I will forget.


    The man¡¯s lips brushed against her neck, and their movements hovered at the boundary of reality and dreams. Avarka clung to his hair, gathering all her strength to keep herself from dissolving too soon into the long-desired ecstasy. Her delicate fingers now gripped his muscles with a firm hold. She clutched his back as if she never wanted to be torn away from this connection.


    The man was sensual, yet a relentless hunger burned within him, driving him deeper and deeper. With a single motion, he pulled her beneath him, and as their rhythm quickened, the water splashed against the floor like the echoes of a battle. There was no time, no space, only the union that was more than mere desire.


    And when everything finally grew quiet, and Avarka¡¯s skin still burned from his touch, the man held her tightly as if he never wanted to let go, as if he wished to preserve what always slipped through their fingers.


    The girl took a deep breath and turned her gaze toward the city lights. The neon signs flickered on the glass walls, advertisements pulsed on the sides of the towering buildings. Below, on the streets, people hurried about their lives, unaware of what was happening above them.


    The steam had long since faded, the water lapped softly around them. Avarka¡¯s skin was hot, as if not just the bathwater, but something inside her was burning. The man¡¯s gaze was heavy, deep green¡ªlike a vortex one could fall into and be lost forever.


    She no longer knew where she ended and where he began. Their bodies intertwined, every movement carrying unspoken longing. The man¡¯s hot breath trailed down her neck, his hand resting gently on her waist.


    ¡ª The world is changing, Avarka ¡ª he whispered, his lips barely touching her skin. ¡ª People want more. They dig deeper, they seek more knowledge. They develop technologies once thought impossible. But there is one thing they will never change.


    Avarka¡¯s breath quickened. His voice was deep, vibrating through her very bones.


    ¡ª Full awareness ¡ª he continued, now at her ear. ¡ª No matter how much they try, no matter how much they search, no matter how much they want it¡­ they can only reclaim it once they have left their bodies. They cannot disrupt their fate. They cannot rewrite what they have committed to. If they try, I will punish them before they can harm themselves.


    His voice faded, and Avarka looked up at him. A strange, aching hope flared in her heart.


    ¡ª Then¡­ those as well¡­ the ones in dark robes¡­ ¡ª she whispered, barely audible.


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened, and not a single word left his lips. The silence filled everything. The air grew heavy, as if time itself had frozen in one unchangeable moment.


    Slowly, she turned, as if her very essence turned with her. And she softly spoke the name she should never have uttered.


    But she looked into his eyes, and her lips involuntarily shaped the word:


    ¡ª Uriel¡­


    The man closed his eyes as if he could barely endure this moment. It felt good to him that she remembered him, but it troubled him that it wouldn¡¯t last long.


    ¡ª This wasn¡¯t written in their fate ¡ª he finally said, his voice hoarse. ¡ª It was just me¡­ making a reckless decision.


    The words echoed sharply in Avarka¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª It¡¯s not easy for me to handle this situation ¡ª Uriel continued, and when he looked at her again, his eyes were filled with pain. ¡ª The price of full knowledge is guilt. No matter how I decide, there is never a right choice. There will always be someone who gets hurt. There will always be someone who loses something. And I¡­


    He fell silent. His next words seemed hard to form.


    ¡ª And you¡­ ¡ª he began again, but his voice trembled, just for a moment. ¡ª You¡­ hurt me. It hurt when you spoke to me, when you questioned me. Your anger. Your anger burned me. I couldn¡¯t calm you. I couldn¡¯t kiss you. I couldn¡¯t tell you¡­


    The words got stuck in his throat, and Uriel just closed his eyes as if trying to hold back the storm inside him. Then, with determination, he continued.


    ¡ª I wanted to pull you to me. Into my arms. Into my bed. I would have covered you with kisses, silencing your questions, making you forget what you wanted to know¡­


    Avarka¡¯s lips parted, her voice soft, almost pleading.


    ¡ª Why?


    Uriel took a deep breath.


    ¡ª Because even in this fate, you are not meant for me.


    Avarka¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡ª But my soul¡­ my soul is always yours. I always long to return to you.


    The man¡¯s hand cupped her face, his thumb tracing her lips as if trying to carve the touch into his memory.


    ¡ª In this fate, you are not written for me ¡ª he repeated softly.


    The air vibrated between them. The words were heavy, as if sealing the invisible gate that stood between them.


    ¡ª To experience lives, to understand destinies¡­ you must also experience relationships ¡ª Uriel whispered. ¡ª And I¡­ I would rather erase every man from your life.


    Avarka trembled as she gripped his hand.


    ¡ª But I am a being meant to protect and guide you, just as I guide every other learning soul. Not to change your fate. But the time will come when I can finally hold you in my arms forever.


    Avarka embraced him, her fingers digging into his shoulders. She didn¡¯t want to let go. She didn¡¯t want this moment to end. And the man pressed his burning lips to hers once more, a silent promise unspoken. Avarka¡¯s whole being tingled.


    And then she understood.


    She understood why humans sometimes feel an inexplicable longing, why they search for someone whose existence they don¡¯t even know. And if they don¡¯t find them, they create fleeting loves. They believe in the illusion, in the rose-colored mist, to fill the lingering void.


    She understood that sometimes attraction is nothing more than a memory. A memory of someone left behind in another world. But because humans are social beings, we desperately yearn for someone, hoping deep inside that they are the missing piece.


    She understood that those we seek are sometimes right beside us, yet we cannot reach them. We cannot see them with our physical eyes. Only when our soul is finally free.


    Our fate is written in advance, and yet, we must choose in every moment. We choose love, but often, it is just a lesson, a beautiful experience, or a lifelong teaching. Our true other half waits elsewhere.


    Avarka¡¯s breathing slowly calmed. She felt the sheets beneath her. She didn¡¯t know when she had ended up there. As if only the emotions had carried her, as if the world had slowly blurred around her.


    Her fingers clutched the sheets, as if she never wanted to let go of this moment. As if she didn¡¯t want to let go of this awareness.


    But she knew that her path was different.


    In this world, two separate fates, two separate realities had collided. The path of an angel and a human.


    A love that could never be fulfilled¡­ until her soul was ready.


    And yet, their souls would forever belong to one another.


    Just before losing the consciousness she had long since abandoned, the girl took in the man¡¯s scent deep into her being.


    Narcissus, vanilla, peppermint, and elderflower¡­

 Chapter 10

    As if it had been a single moment.


    My eyelids slowly, cautiously opened, and I felt the soft fabric of the bed beneath me. Am I still here? The last thing I remembered was also a bed. A hot touch, a trembling sigh¡­ and now, I¡¯m lying here again.


    But something felt off.


    It was as if a part of my memory had been torn away. As if a piece of my existence had gotten stuck somewhere else. I had no idea how long I had been lying here. Maybe minutes had passed, or hours. But it could have been days. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    Had I died?


    Or had I been brought back?


    Was I in another world?


    The answer didn¡¯t take long to arrive.


    A sharp, piercing scream shattered the silence.


    ¡ª HEY, MOM! MOM! LOOK! EVERYONE, LOOK! SHE¡¯S AWAKE! OH MY GOD, SHE¡¯S AWAKE! ¡ª Elis shrieked as if she were witnessing a miracle. ¡ª Oh my God, Avarka! Hello? Hello?! Can you see me? Can you see my hand? I¡¯m holding up two fingers! Now three! Now two again!


    I flinched.


    ¡ª Elis, enough! ¡ª I groaned softly. ¡ª Please stop, or I swear, I¡¯ll go right back to sleep!


    My head throbbed. I simply didn¡¯t have time to process what was happening. I only realized that suddenly, everyone was clinging to me. Clara and John were already wrapped around my neck, hugging me so tightly I could barely breathe, pressing little kisses on my face, and somehow, even holding my hands at the same time. Everyone was talking at once, words buzzing around me like I had fallen into a beehive.


    ¡ª Are you okay? ¡ª John¡¯s voice was full of concern. ¡ª Is everything alright?


    ¡ª Look at her forehead! ¡ª Clara gently ran her fingers across it. ¡ª And her hands! Look at her hands too!


    ¡ª Let me breathe! Please! ¡ª I tried to break free from their overwhelming attention.


    John kept his scrutinizing gaze on me for a moment, then nodded firmly.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll go inform the royal family that she¡¯s awake.


    Clara, who had been silently observing until now, stepped forward.


    ¡ª Yes, go, dear. They need to know.


    John didn¡¯t hesitate any further; he was already on his way. Clara, however, turned back to me, the concern still etched on her face.


    ¡ª Stay here and rest. Elis will stay with you. I¡¯ll go and get the doctor.


    I wanted to ask what had even happened, but I only nodded.


    Elis sat down beside me on the bed, first eyeing me with concern, as if expecting me to collapse at any moment. Then she raised an eyebrow and tilted her head curiously.


    ¡ª Alright, spill it! What happened?


    I blinked at her in confusion.


    ¡ª I was going to ask you the same thing.


    Elis¡¯s face darkened for a moment, then a spark of excitement flashed across it.


    ¡ª Listen, we know what you did. We heard about it. Everyone heard about it. They said that¡­ you were paralyzed.


    For a second, there was silence.


    ¡ª At first, I didn¡¯t even want to believe it! ¡ª she continued, giving my shoulder a light smack. ¡ª But girl¡­ I swear, I nearly fainted when I found out! How could you be so reckless?


    I had barely caught my breath, and she was already launching into a monologue.


    ¡ª Tell me, what the hell were you thinking? ¡ª Elis put her hands on her hips, looking at me like a scolding mother. ¡ª What was going through your mind when you decided to go up against the most powerful among us?


    Her voice grew more intense.


    ¡ª How did you think you could just stand up to the ruler? What were you thinking?! ¡ª She gestured wildly, as if trying to slap some sense into me. ¡ª Why did you believe that everything would be fine after pulling something like that? Do you realize that the entire Academy is talking about it? That we all thought we had lost you for good?!


    I tried to respond, but she didn¡¯t even pause.


    ¡ª Every teacher, every mentor, everyone froze! They said you had been paralyzed! That you just¡­ ¡ª she bit off the sentence and took a deep breath. ¡ª I honestly thought, for the first time in my life, that I was going to cry because of you.


    Behind her anger, there was something else. Her eyes glistened, her lips trembled, as if the earlier panic was still coursing through her. But then, as if flipping a switch, she narrowed her eyes and spoke in an entirely different tone.


    ¡ª But you know what? ¡ª She suddenly glanced around as if making sure no one else was nearby, then leaned in closer to me, a mischievous grin creeping onto her face. ¡ª Tell me¡­ what happened?


    I lifted my head, staring at her in confusion.


    ¡ª That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know too.


    But Elis wasn¡¯t letting it go. She studied me intently, then suddenly, a triumphant smile appeared on her face.


    ¡ª Aha. So you don¡¯t remember? ¡ª she asked, but doubt laced her voice. ¡ª Are you sure? Because I swear, if you had seen yourself while you were asleep¡­ Even Mom and Dad left the room¡­


    ¡ª What do you mean? ¡ª I furrowed my brows.


    ¡ª Oh, darling¡­ if only you had seen the naughty little smiles you were giving in your sleep¡­ ¡ª Elis stretched out the words, clearly enjoying the situation. ¡ª I don¡¯t know what you were dreaming about, and I have no clue where you went, but I swear, tell me the place, and I¡¯m coming too!


    I felt heat creeping into my face.


    ¡ª Elis, shut up.


    ¡°No, no, no! Now you have to tell me!¡± She patted my arm with sparkling eyes. ¡°We thought something terrible had happened to you, but you were napping with an expression like you¡¯d just had the best night of your life!¡±


    I tried to push her away, but she only leaned in closer.


    ¡°So? What happened? Don¡¯t lie to me, I can see that you faintly remember something!¡±


    I wanted to tell her that I didn¡¯t have a complete picture of everything. That it felt like someone had erased the details from me. That I didn¡¯t know where I had been, but the feelings¡­ those remained.


    Touches.


    Heat.


    My heart suddenly started pounding faster as a faint memory flickered¡ªof something¡­ or someone.


    But before I could say anything, the door suddenly burst open.


    Clara had returned, and with her, a doctor stepped in. Elis instantly sat back into a normal posture, as if our previous conversation had never happened.


    But I still felt my face flush. And for some reason¡­ for some reason, the feeling wouldn¡¯t fade.


    Clara¡¯s voice filled the room gently but firmly.


    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    The words seemed to echo in the silence, and within moments, I felt them stepping closer to me. A man leaned over me, his movements quick but precise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a closer look¡­¡± the doctor said, then gently touched my eyelid with two fingers. ¡°Please turn your head to the right¡­ Now to the left¡­ Open your mouth¡­¡±


    I obeyed, though my muscles were still stiff. The doctor examined me carefully, his fingers lightly touching my jaw before finally pulling back.


    After a brief silence, as if speaking more to Clara than to me, he said:


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t simply paralyzed. He was held in sleep paralysis. And in a supernatural way¡ªwhere his body remained here, but his soul was taken to an entirely different plane.¡±


    My jaw tensed as I tried to make sense of his words.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Clara interjected.


    ¡°It means,¡± the doctor continued seriously, ¡°that someone likely wanted to talk to him. Or perhaps they had another purpose.¡±


    ¡°Wanted to talk to me?¡± I asked, my throat tightening.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to say. Do you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Only fragments¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°Voices, sensations¡­ but nothing concrete.¡±


    The doctor nodded, as if this was exactly what he expected.


    ¡°Understandable. They likely gave you back some of your awareness¡­ then took it away again.¡±


    Clara stiffened, her expression darkening.


    ¡°But why would someone do this?¡± she asked quietly, almost to herself. ¡°Why¡­ especially an angel¡­ why would they do such a thing?¡±


    The doctor sighed and rubbed his forehead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted. ¡°But whoever it was, they had the ability to do it. And now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡±


    He stood up, adjusting his coat with a swift motion.


    ¡±¡­I have another appointment to run to. A lot to do.¡±


    He gave a few more instructions: I needed to rest, avoid exerting myself, and¡­


    ¡°Pull yourself together before the camp.¡± Then he stormed out.


    The camp. The word suddenly stuck in my mind.


    ¡°What camp are we talking about?¡± I asked sharply.


    The room fell silent, as if everyone was holding their breath. Then my gaze landed on Clara, and she answered with a wistful smile.


    ¡°Believe me, darling, I¡¯d love to lie to you. Especially now that your third month is almost over¡­ that is¡­ you only have one month left.¡±


    The words fell on me like cold rain.


    ¡°However,¡± Clara continued, ¡°your actions have consequences. I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m sorry, because I think you got the lightest punishment possible. But I sincerely hope that they didn¡¯t use your consciousness to torture you. Did you feel anything like that?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I think you felt something better,¡± Elis muttered.


    ¡°Elis!¡± Clara scolded her sternly.


    ¡°Did you really feel nothing?¡± she asked again. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it like your soul was burning?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t feel anything like that.¡±


    Elis pursed her lips and quietly added:


    ¡°I think your soul did burn¡­ just from something else.¡±


    Clara shot her a sharp look, to which Elis raised her hands, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­¡±


    Clara finally sighed and looked deep into my eyes.


    ¡°The situation is that you have to serve here for at least another year. And that¡¯s just a probation period.¡±


    I felt something tighten in my chest, but I said nothing.


    ¡°The ruler made a firm decision about it. Just as he decided that you¡¯re being sent to the other side of Rindanof.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°The other side?¡±


    ¡°The more dangerous side,¡± she clarified. ¡°There¡¯s a camp there, and you¡¯re going with your assigned team. You¡¯ll be guarding the border.¡±


    A heavy silence settled over the room. But Elis couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Which border?¡± she asked her mother, a bit anxiously.


    Clara replied grimly.


    ¡°The danger zone.¡±


    The air in the room froze.


    The words became heavier as I started piecing together the gravity of the situation. But one thing was certain: I still didn¡¯t regret what I had told the ruler. If this was my punishment, so be it.


    I stood up and looked at Clara and the others with determination.


    ¡°I¡¯ll face it. If the ruler wants to unleash the heavens on me, I¡¯ll still climb out from under it.¡±


    ¡°Avarka¡­¡± Clara spoke gently, but there was concern in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless. This isn¡¯t a game. The danger zone is no dreamland. Anything can happen there.¡±


    Elis placed her hands on her hips.


    ¡°Did you watch the flash drive we gave you when you arrived?¡±


    I averted my gaze.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bit of a problem¡­¡± Clara sighed. ¡°But it was expected. Take it with you!¡±


    Elis tilted her head, then spoke softly:


    ¡°But for now, get yourself together, because we¡¯re having a little farewell party.¡±


    She looked me over and added with a smirk:


    ¡°And please¡­ take off that outfit. If the one you were with in your dream didn¡¯t take it off, then I will.¡±


    I only responded with a teasing grin and stuck out my tongue at her playfully. I wasn¡¯t expecting a reaction, but suddenly, Clara burst into laughter.


    ¡°Oh, girls, sometimes you can be such silly little fools,¡± she said, her voice purring with affection. ¡°But I love you so much!¡±


    Before we could respond, she pulled us into a big, warm group hug. Clara held us tightly, as if her embrace could smooth away all pain and uncertainty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you, sweetie,¡± she whispered to me, her eyes shining with pure sincerity. ¡°Nothing will happen. We¡¯ll help you however we can.¡±


    For a moment, I believed her. That as long as Clara was with us, nothing bad could happen. Then her voice changed, becoming deeper, as if she wanted to etch something important into me.


    ¡°But always keep your heart in the right place. Never forget that.¡±


    And then¡­


    ¡°However, when you¡¯re in the danger zone¡­ don¡¯t let your heart decide. Only logic. If there¡¯s trouble, don¡¯t be a hero. Look for an escape route, run, defend. And under no circumstances let the mad souls manipulate you.¡±


    Elis interrupted with her usual mischievous smirk:


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Yeah, those bastards love to manipulate. Think about it¡ªif they were smart enough to evade the law their whole lives, yet still didn¡¯t choose a normal path, imagine what they could do to someone who believes their words?¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, but I didn¡¯t let Clara see it. I just nodded.


    We exchanged a few more words, and then Clara said goodbye.


    "I''ll leave you now, enjoy yourselves, relax a bit, but we''ll meet again tomorrow," she said, and then left.


    I stood in my room, looking over the contents of my wardrobe. I didn''t want to dwell on depressing thoughts. I put on a red skirt and chose a blouse-like top that subtly covered what needed to be covered but still allowed me to look nice. I let my hair down, allowing the dark strands to fall freely. That''s when I noticed that Elis had also dressed up: she wore a light blue dress, her blonde hair glowing even brighter in the dim light. As I looked at myself in the mirror, one thought flashed through my mind: I''m alive. I didn''t die. I should be happy about this. I should be happy that I can still see Clara and be here with Elis. However, the moment was interrupted by an unexpected idea. I spotted those high-heeled boots in the wardrobe that I received when I first arrived here. I grabbed them and tossed them to Elis.


    "Look, a gift for you!"


    Elis stared at them for a moment, then raised her eyebrows.


    "Oh my God! Are you trying to send me out on the streets as a stripper?"


    My laughter caught in my throat when she added,


    "Well, I''d rather be a newspaper vendor because I''d definitely break my neck in these!"


    I couldn''t hold back anymore. We laughed out loud, and finally, both choosing our own shoes, we set off into the city, nicely dressed.


    The streets glowed in the light of the lanterns. The special decorations of the houses, the old marble buildings, the dark yet inviting alleys... everything was so different from the rest of the world. The city had its own charm. It was no coincidence that we preferred walking over any other mode of transportation. As we walked, my thoughts wandered. Then a deep voice echoed in my mind, as if an old echo had returned:


    "That was just my reckless decision."


    A tight feeling arose in my chest. It was as if images flashed from nowhere. I was confused, my heart was pounding, and for a moment, I felt like I couldn''t breathe. In my mind, green eyes flashed, sharp and cold. Instinctively, I blinked, trying to return to the present. Elis was talking beside me, her voice soothing, even if I couldn''t fully follow her words. I tried to focus on her, her playful style, her laughter, and slowly I returned to reality.


    The club was inviting from afar. It wasn''t like an average club: the red carpets, the carved marble columns, the crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling all transported us to a sophisticated yet mysterious world. The dance floor wasn''t a crowded chaos; every movement here was filled with elegance and rhythm, as if people weren''t just dancing but were part of an ancient ritual. As we entered, Elis and I quickly downed a glass of wine. Then another. And another. Just this once... let a little more slip by. The lights flickered, the music pulsed, and I tried to forget what awaited me tomorrow. Then, in a point in the crowd, I spotted a familiar figure. The general. In the play of the spotlights, his face was sometimes shrouded in shadow, sometimes sharply outlined. His gaze met mine, and I immediately knew he saw through me. He saw that I had drunk too much wine, saw that I was trying to have fun, but inside, something was still gnawing at me. Before I knew it, he was already heading towards me. Elis was talking to someone, so she didn''t even notice the general approaching. For a single second, I wondered. What does he want to say to me? And am I prepared to hear it? He''s definitely angry.


    The general approached me, his movements light yet determined, as if he had calculated every step in advance. The shadows danced on the marble floor to the rhythm of the music, and for a moment, I thought maybe it was just the wine playing tricks on me, that maybe I was just imagining he was coming straight towards me. But no. His gaze was locked onto mine, and as he stopped in front of me, a faint, barely noticeable smile crossed his face.


    "I see you''re having a good time," he said, his voice deep, velvety, yet with a measured discipline.


    I couldn''t tell if he was mocking me or just making a simple observation. I tried to pull myself together, and with difficulty, I managed to force a small smile onto my face. Although it wasn''t customary for me to smile at him or anyone else here, now it was as if I was speaking to a friend.


    "Well, since they''re sending me to a place tomorrow where I might not return from, I thought I''d make the most of the evening," I replied lightly, as if it didn''t hurt at all to say that sentence.


    The general furrowed his brow, and for half a second, it seemed as if he wanted to say something. But then he just sighed and placed a glass in front of me on the counter, which the waiter had brought from nowhere. It was water.


    "Drink slower. If you really want to enjoy an evening, at least remember it the next day!"


    I laughed, but there was something bitter in that laughter. Maybe he felt it too.


    "How kind," I remarked sarcastically. "So now you''re the one looking out for me?"


    The general didn''t respond immediately. For a long moment, he just watched me, as if weighing his answer. Then he slowly put down his own glass and looked at me with his head tilted.


    "No. I''m not looking out for you. But I can see that tonight, you don''t really want to look out for yourself."


    His words stopped me for a moment. There was something sharp in them, something too precise. As if he saw something in me that I didn''t even want to notice. I reached for my glass, but he stopped my hand with a gesture. Not strongly, just enough to stop my movement.


    "You have to leave tomorrow," he said quietly, and for the first time, there was nothing official in his voice. There was no military discipline, just a strange softness I had never heard from him before.


    "It''s not certain that anyone will bring you back if you get into trouble."


    A lump formed in my throat for a moment. I didn''t know what to reply. Because deep down, we both knew that was the truth.


    "I know," I finally whispered.


    The general held my gaze for another moment, then slowly released my hand.


    "Then at least don''t set out on your journey having already let go of your life."


    His words lingered in the air as he slowly stepped back, as if signaling that he didn''t want to continue the conversation. But I looked at him for a long moment, trying to figure out what he might be thinking. Then finally, I just nodded and turned back to Elis, who had noticed that something was happening between us. Her face reflected curiosity, but she didn''t say a word. The general disappeared into the crowd as if he had never been there.


    The room spun around me. It wasn''t entirely the drink ¨C though that was working in me too ¨C but something deeper, something that trembled in my bones. My head buzzed, my skin tingled, as if some foreign force was pulling me back into a memory that was never truly mine. No images came, no words, just feelings. Impossible feelings. Touches. The emerald green eyes... the cold, piercing gaze that cut through my thoughts. My body seemed to move on its own. I didn''t remember what happened to me, but my instincts screamed. I tried to hold onto the counter, but the marble was too cold, too distant. One touch, then another. And then I understood. My whole body was numb, but my throat tightened with the realization.


    "Hey, girl... are you okay?"


    Elis''s voice rang softly beside me, but it seemed so distant, as if it came from the other end of the world. My head buzzed more intensely. I tried to concentrate on her voice, but another force pulled me back. My vision blurred, but when I looked up again, he was there. Standing on the platform, motionless, his emerald green eyes fixed directly on me. Cold, inscrutable ¨C a hunter who knows exactly when to strike. I looked back at him, my head a chaos. The anger I still felt towards him... the strange feelings, the touches that pierced me as if they were happening right now. The world started spinning with me. Elis was already dragging me to the restroom, and I let her. In the elegant room, everything was too bright: the black-and-white marble tiles gleamed in the light of the lamps, the gold-framed mirrors were huge, as if they wanted to both swallow and reveal a person''s soul. Clear, cold water flowed from the tap, and I splashed it on my face with trembling hands. Elis watched me in the mirror.


    "Maybe... maybe you were right," I finally spoke. My voice was soft, but even I was surprised at how uncertain it sounded.


    Elis furrowed her brow.


    "About what?"


    I looked in the mirror, but my own face seemed foreign.


    "Maybe I really was with someone... while I was asleep."


    Elis''s eyes widened.


    "What?!"


    I shook my head as if that could clear it.


    "I don''t know, I don''t remember. Just feelings... touches. No images, no places, no sounds... just touches."


    Elis sighed softly, but a warning glint appeared in her eyes.


    "How deep were these touches?" she asked, flashing that mischievous, playful smile she usually did at times like this.


    I blushed. My heart pounded in my throat. Never... never had I experienced anything like this. Elis''s eyes widened, and she laughed softly. Then I quickly went out to keep the box in sight.


    "Emerald green eyes," I muttered...


    "Emerald green eyes?" Elis snorted and looked up.


    "No! No, no, no! Avarka... Are you sure?"


    The room seemed to quiet around us. As if all noise, all movement had frozen. Elis stared at me.


    "It''s not the ruler, is it?"


    I didn''t answer.


    "No!" she clutched her heart. "No, Avarka, please don''t do this! Who knows who''s playing with you, but if you involve His Majesty, if you anger him, you might really be done for."


    I knew she was worried, I knew she wanted to help, but I didn''t care. I shook off her hand and moved forward.


    "Are you coming, or staying?" I tossed at her.


    Elis probably prayed silently, for she closed her eyes for a moment, then followed me. I reached the box. I didn''t have to search. I knew where it was. I felt it. He stood before me. His gaze bore deeply into mine as I spoke:


    "Tell me, how many-part storybook are you writing?"


    For a long moment, he looked at me silently, then replied quietly, coolly:


    "Wasn''t what you got enough?"


    My heart beat faster.


    "Too much!" I retorted, but my voice wasn''t as confident as I wanted it to be. "How dare you... how dare you..."


    I was confused. The memories were fragmented shards. But he looked at me coldly, mercilessly.


    "Not enough that you''ve just come to your senses, but you''re already flaunting yourself here?"


    I clenched my fingers into a fist.


    "Do you think I''d reach out to you, even with a finger?!"


    He slowly lowered his head, then raised his gaze to mine again.


    "I don''t have time for nonsense, little girl!"


    My head started to numb. I didn''t even hear what he said. It was as if I had gotten into a game whose rules I didn''t understand. I saw his lips. For a moment, my breath caught. Was it the effect of the drink? The anger? The trauma? I didn''t know. I only knew that something attracted me... and as I understood this, I was horrified.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t feel it," I whispered.


    I clung to Elis''s arm, and she winced.


    "Avarka, it hurts... are you okay?!"


    Elis looked apologetically at the ruler.


    "Your Majesty, we apologize, really... she''s not well right now..."


    I couldn''t distinguish between my actions and my feelings. I no longer knew why I said what I said, why I did what I did. I was just dazed as my gaze searched his. I trembled with the raging feeling of how much I wanted him... I didn''t even recognize my own behavior. And then I heard the general''s voice. Sharp, decisive, it cut into my ear:


    "Give her to me!"


    I felt as the other arm was also grabbed, firmly, strongly. And then it happened. I didn''t know what drove me. A sense of justice? The desire to prove that this was all real? But in that moment, when the general''s fingers closed around my wrist, I moved forward. And before I could comprehend what I was doing... my lips pressed against his. The world stopped for a moment. The air froze in those around us. The general froze in place. The world spun with me, but I couldn''t decide if it was the drink, the feelings, or the shock itself that stirred reality within me. The kiss... was just a moment. A single, foolish, inexplicable moment, after which the silence of the room cut like glass. The general remained motionless. He didn''t return the kiss, but he didn''t push me away immediately either. A blink of an eye, a soft hiss, then the laws of power and hierarchy returned between us. The next thing I sensed was a cold hand on my shoulder, gently pulling me away. The ruler.


    "Enough."


    His voice was quiet, but that made it all the more fatal. I felt my body tense, my heart pounding in my throat. I couldn''t speak, I couldn''t move. The only thing I perceived was the pair of emerald green eyes that held me captive as if they were shackles. Then I heard Elis''s footsteps as she stepped behind me, as if instinctively trying to shield me.


    "You''re coming with me! Now!"


    There was no question. There was no escape. There was no other choice but to obey. I was about to move when another voice cut through the silence.


    "Your Majesty."


    The general. His voice was calm but firm, not challenging, but not submissive either.


    "I don''t want to interfere with your decisions, but it''s my responsibility to keep her safe. Tomorrow she''ll come with me to the camp, and she''ll serve in my unit. I believe it''s my duty to keep an eye on her now as well."


    I was stunned. I wanted to look at him, but I didn''t dare move. I just stood there, my body still tingling from the ruler''s cool touch. Silence. Seconds that seemed endlessly long passed. Elis''s hand wrapped around my arm, as if ready to pull me away if the situation turned bad. Then the ruler finally let go.


    "If you''re so attached to her, take her. But remember, general..."


    His gaze darkened, his voice carried something threatening, something deeper than anger.


    "Tomorrow you''ll follow my orders. Both of you."


    The general nodded. I felt my hand clench into a fist. My anger, my confusion, all those intertwined feelings wanted to burst out for a moment, but there was nowhere to escape. The general turned to me.


    "Let''s go."


    And I, perhaps for the first time that evening, obeyed with relief. He probably just saved my life. Or from an unpleasant conversation. It''s unclear if what I''m claiming was true. I''m afraid it wasn''t. Very much not. The next thing I remember is the cold leather seat of the car. I just stared out the window. In my mind, everything that happened that evening still echoed ¨C the ruler''s gaze, the general''s words, that reckless moment when I almost... when I really kissed him. But we weren''t heading to the academy. As time passed, I realized the buildings were becoming more unfamiliar. Instead of the usual route, we were heading in a different direction. Later, I recognized it. It was the castle. Does he live here?... The room was huge, yet cozy. The walls were lined with bookshelves filled with old, heavy volumes. The fire crackled quietly in the fireplace, radiating warmth into the stone walls. It wasn''t very cold outside, but the air could cool down, especially inside. The bed I sat on was enormous, too big for just one person to use. The general sat across from me in a chair, watching silently. I tried to pull the blanket over myself, as if I could hide behind it, as if it could conceal everything I felt. Then he spoke.


    "How do you feel?"


    His voice was different than usual. Not commanding, not distant. Just... sincere. I looked up at him, and I saw that he was genuinely waiting for an answer.


    "I don''t know," I whispered softly.


    His gaze was searching, but not intrusive.


    "Actually... I fully expected them to take my life."


    The words just spilled out of me.


    "But what I experienced was much stranger."


    The general didn''t interrupt, he let me speak. For the first time, I felt like he was really listening to me. And I couldn''t hold back the question that had been nagging at me since I came to.


    "They didn''t take the one-year salary from the dark-clad ones, did they?"


    The general didn''t answer for a moment. As if the question surprised him. Then a faint, almost imperceptible smile crossed his face.


    "You look like someone who''s been knocked out. You''re talking nonsense, but at least you''re in control of yourself a little now."


    He leaned back in the chair.


    "Probably, what they did to you was worse than if they had simply put you to sleep. Your confusion couldn''t even be painted, you''re so scattered... And what''s your first question? Whether they took away others'' salaries?"


    He let out a deep sigh.


    "Don''t worry. They didn''t take it from them. Why, I don''t know myself."


    His voice softened for a moment, as if he was trying to figure out the answer himself.


    "But it''s possible that you contributed to this."


    My gaze snapped towards him, but I still didn''t dare look him in the eye.


    "Regardless..." he continued softly, "you''ll still face your own punishment for this. Tomorrow we''re heading to a rather desolate area."


    Then he fell silent for a moment. Our gazes connected, and now I couldn''t tear my eyes away from his.


    "But I''ll look after you. Everyone. That''s my duty!"


    For a long, silent moment, we just looked at each other. Then, as I was about to lie back to finally end this conversation, the general suddenly, almost inaudibly... laughed. Laughed. I looked at him in surprise. It wasn''t a mocking laugh, it wasn''t cold or calculating. It was simple, pure, and sudden, as if he himself was surprised by it.


    "What''s so funny?" I asked cautiously.


    He was still smiling, but there was a peculiar glint in his eyes.


    "Nothing," he shook his head, but the smile remained on his lips. "I just... I really can''t decide if you''re one of the craziest people I''ve ever met, or if I am, for still being here with you."


    And with that, he stood up, as if with that sentence he had closed the evening. And I lay there, wrapped in the blanket, and for the first time that evening, I felt that maybe... just maybe... I wasn''t completely alone. As if a void had been filled by his presence. And then I understood something about life. That when we lose consciousness, when we drift, when we search for someone to belong to, it''s an indescribably good feeling if someone fills that void. If someone considers us important and stands up for us. But of course, this is also just a temporary state. Our true destination, our soulmate is irreplaceable. Then we became aware of a noise. The general started towards the door, and I, still in a slightly dazed state, flinched under the blanket. He gestured with one hand that I could follow him. The noise came from downstairs, and as I looked down, I saw familiar figures, the arrogant lady giving instructions to the dark-clad ones with determined movements. She pointed to the weapons with her hand, her voice sharp and demanding.


    "These here," she commanded. "Those there. Prepare them for the morning, then we''ll take them up. Everything must be perfect!"


    Another female voice spoke, softer, calmer.


    "This could have waited until morning, Dahlia."


    The addressed sister didn''t hesitate for a moment, her movements remained unwavering.


    "No, sister. This needs to be taken care of now."


    The work continued uninterrupted until one of them looked up and saw us at the top of the stairs. The attention slowly spread to the others as well. The general calmly started down, but I remained motionless. Dahlia''s gaze narrowed as she looked at me.


    "What''s she doing here?" she asked, her voice tense with cool suspicion.


    The kinder woman smiled and greeted softly,


    "Hello, my child."


    Before I could reply, I heard footsteps. The ruler''s figure slowly emerged in the light, his movements light, yet everything was filled with that measured strength that radiated from him. He stopped, and with his cool gaze, he surveyed the scene. He stood before me at the top of the stairs.


    "What''s she doing here?" he asked, but not me, rather the general.


    The general straightened up, almost imperceptibly. Then he walked over to me.


    "We''re leaving in the morning anyway, and we''ll be leaving from here, she''s in an unpredictable state," he replied simply.


    The ruler scanned the room, then spoke with an icy edge:


    "That kiss seems to have been effective."


    His words almost cut into me. I physically felt the weight of the gazes on me. The general didn''t waver for a moment, and for the first time, I heard him address the ruler like this:


    "Your Majesty."


    The air vibrated between them. The ruler''s eyes narrowed, but the general continued:


    "You know I respect every step you take. But don''t forget that I''m also of royal lineage. You have no right to scandalize someone I invited to myself."


    The words sliced through the space like a sharp blade.


    "Or to think ill of her," he added, and although he didn''t raise his voice, its weight pressed heavily on those present.


    The ruler''s eyes flashed.


    "And don''t forget that you''re my subordinate," he replied with icy calm. "I don''t interfere in your private life. But you also know well that having a subordinate here doesn''t reflect well on you."


    The general didn''t reply. An invisible tension pulsed between the two men. For a moment, it seemed as if something unspoken also hung between them, something neither of them wanted to say. Finally, the ruler made a small gesture to the dark-clad ones to continue their work, then turned on his heel and left. The general took a step back, then turned to me.


    "Let''s go," he said softly.


    We returned to the room we had come from. The general closed the door, then spoke in a calm but firm voice:


    "You don''t have to be alone."


    For a moment, I stood silently, not knowing what to say. My thoughts were still revolving around the scene that had just unfolded. I wanted to apologize. For everything that happened tonight. I wasn''t in control of myself.


    "You can stay here," he added, his voice sounding softer for the first time.


    I nodded silently, then sat on the edge of the bed. The general didn''t say anything more, just sat in one of the chairs. We remained like that ¨C in the silence, which wasn''t oppressive, just filled with unspoken words.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, trembling, deeply wrapped in the blanket.


    But at least I said it. He deserved my respect.


    "You weren''t yourself," he said in a strangely soothing voice, then continued quietly but firmly as he walked towards the door.


    "If you need anything, I''ll be in the room across. In four hours, we''ll gather in the great hall. And one more thing," he looked deeply into my eyes. "It won''t be an easy task. Fear raises a barrier. Get used to it!"


    Then he closed the door behind him. I was afraid. Yes. But was he right? Yes. But what reassured me was that I wasn''t alone. He didn''t let the wind just blow me away. That gave me strength. To now steer the wind myself.

 Chapter 11

    I woke up to a tremendous clamor. Although I hadn''t been sleeping deeply for a good half hour, the clattering and continuous noise of movement didn''t particularly frighten me. I got up, quickly freshened up, gathered myself, and tied my hair up as fast as I could. I put on my usual bulletproof protective clothing¡ªwhich, as I later learned, was an extremely serious protective gear. It was covered with thick yet flexible fabric that didn''t hinder movement but provided protection against most conventional weapons. The dark-colored material also offered camouflage, and there were additional armor reinforcements running along the shoulders to cushion stronger blows.


    As I stepped into the stairwell, I first realized how ornate it had been before¡ªas ornate as such places can be. The carved columns of the railings and the stone wall patterns suggested that it was never intended to be a castle. Downstairs, everything was in military order: weapons, equipment, and strictly lined-up people filled the space.


    The soldiers were already lined up downstairs. The kind woman was there, as was the arrogant one¡ªDahlia, if I remember correctly. I hadn''t seen the general yet, but as I started down, the door of the room next to me opened. The general stepped out and gave me a stern look.


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked matter-of-factly.


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes, thank you."


    I considered returning the question, but then decided it was better not to treat him as if we were close friends. After all, I had crossed every line last night¡ªI''m lucky to have gotten away with just an apology.


    As we descended, my blood pulsed faster. The sight of the massive arsenal was somehow much more unsettling than the fact that we were heading into a war zone. There weren''t many of us¡ªbarely twenty or twenty-two¡ªbut as the black-haired girl and the tall male figures appeared among the ranks, a sudden sense of relief washed over me. My team.


    I was about to speak when Dahlia''s sharp voice snapped: "Line up!"


    Everyone immediately lined up. Dahlia stepped forward and surveyed the group with a cold gaze.


    "The border you''re going to is not like the rest of the city. Different laws prevail there, and different dangers lurk."


    "Your task is to protect the city from what lies on the other side. No one can cross to the other side of the border. We don''t know exactly what''s there, and frankly, we don''t want to find out."


    A moment of silence ensued. The kind woman then stepped forward and continued in a much calmer voice:


    "There won''t always be reception at the border, so we''ll ensure communication with these."


    A person in dark clothing opened a box and distributed small, ear-mounted radios. New ones. I automatically reached for mine and placed it on my ear. It fit comfortably, and I barely felt it was there.


    "This will be your ears and eyes. All communication will take place through this. If there''s trouble, if you see movement, if you hear suspicious sounds¡ªyou must report it immediately."


    Dahlia took over: "Now for the weapons."


    She pointed toward the armory, where various types were lined up behind long counters.


    "Short-range firearms, energy-based weapons, melee blades, and standard defensive shields. If anyone doesn''t know what they''re for, ask now, because there won''t be time on the battlefield. But I hope you didn''t come to the academy to sleep."


    The general then stepped forward. "Those serving at the Rindanof border must remember three things. First: never lose sight of the border. Although there are dozens of traps and guards near the city, you cannot let anyone venture to the other end of the forest that crosses the border. Second: never ignore your surroundings. Third: never forget why you''re here. If anyone hesitates or thinks too much about what''s on the other side, they''re already a dead person."


    A deep silence settled over the hall. Then a faint hissing reached my ears, barely noticeable.


    "Pssst-pssst-pssst."


    I tilted my head slightly. It was Chloe, as I saw from the corner of my eye. I lowered my voice as if whispering a thought.


    "I''m listening, Chloe."


    I tried not to show anything on my face. But inside, I was very glad they were here. At the same time, a moment of fear ran through me. Why are they coming here? Why were they assigned to such dangerous service?


    Before she could answer, Dahlia''s sharp, measured voice cut in: "You may go!"


    The kind woman also stepped forward, her voice softer, as if trying to hide something difficult to say.


    "Look out for each other. The first days are the hardest. If anything happens, call through the radio."


    A nod, and we set off.


    As we headed out the gate, I looked at them. One by one. Faces, expressions, movements. I tried to understand what they felt. Who was more tense, who was calmer.


    But then I returned to my role. Rigid posture, poker face. That''s how those in dark clothing move. Simple rule.


    We reached the vehicles lined up next to the convoy. There''s an order to who sits where. There''s no protected person, only the general, so the officers go ahead, and we travel in the rear cars.


    As we approached the cars, I asked half-aloud:


    "Why did you come?"


    Chloe looked at me sideways, with a cheeky smile.


    "Why do you look like that, girl? Do you think they draw lots, and whoever''s unlucky goes to the border? No. Everyone chooses freely here."


    I furrowed my brow.


    "So you... decided for yourselves?"


    Chloe nodded.


    "You know what''s the strangest about it?" David spoke up. "A lot of people sign up. A hell of a lot."


    "What?" I was astonished.


    "Really. More and more people are curious about what''s beyond the border. But no one can cross."


    "And doesn''t that frustrate anyone?"


    "Frustrate? Quite the opposite. It makes it even more exciting." The boy smiled.


    The mood was starting to lighten. Dave and Zack were already arguing about who should drive.


    "Dave, I''m driving." Zack nudged his friend.


    "Yeah, right! Last time you almost hit a pole. There was only one pole in the whole damn district! And you still found it."


    Standing behind them, Emily, Chloe, and I laughed as Dave and Zack tried to decide who would sit behind the wheel. But when they finally assigned the roles, we stopped in front of the cars. For a moment, everything went quiet.


    We knew there was no room for lightness from here on. The mission was the essence.


    But before I got in, one more question escaped me.


    "Did you know?"


    Everyone stopped.


    Chloe was the first to look up at me.


    "Of course. We knew that after your little outspoken stunt, they''d send you here."


    "We just hoped they''d leave you in one piece." Dave laughed.


    Chloe grinned.


    "You were really cool."


    "Absolutely." Zack nodded.


    "Totally." David added his part.


    I felt my body relax a bit.


    Then Chloe opened the car door and leaned against it.


    "Don''t joke around. Thanks to you, our family won''t go hungry for a year. The least we can do is not leave you to die alone."


    She looked at me with a half-smile.


    "If someone spanks your ass, we''ll spank theirs."


    Even the quiet Emily spoke up.


    "Did you really think that after you saved our family from starvation and us from working for free for a year... we wouldn''t stick with you?"


    For a moment, I really thought about it. Then I just nodded gratefully.


    The mood was still friendly and silly. But suddenly something changed. It was as if the air had cooled.


    The general''s orderly voice cut through the moment from afar:


    "Avarka. Come here!"


    I lifted my head.


    The others froze for a moment. Then they quietly turned away and got into the car. As I passed them, they still grabbed my shoulder with a quiet farewell word.


    And I headed toward the general.


    I stopped in front of him. I showed respect, my face expressionless. I didn''t show how much I didn''t want to get into that car. How much I would have rather been with them. But here, it''s not about what we want.


    Meanwhile, the general was talking to the kind woman and Dahlia. For a moment, I heard them talking about the ruler.


    "He''s not here now. He won''t be for a while. He won''t be able to take responsibility for anything. The convoy should go safely."


    Then the general looked at me.


    "You''ll come with me in the first car."


    I didn''t know why. I didn''t understand.


    We got in.


    In the rear cars, they''re probably laughing by now. But here... there was only silence.


    Just the two of us.


    Behind us, those in dark clothing watched silently.


    I couldn''t break the silence.


    Because he was my boss.


    We''d been on the road for quite a while.


    The deep, growling sound of the engine slowly died down as the general stopped the vehicle. His hand, clad in a dark glove, slid along the steering wheel before tensing on it, as if trying to keep his thoughts to himself. The man cleared his throat¡ªfirst softly, almost gently, then more firmly, indicating that I should focus all my attention on him now.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Since your recent little show, they''re keeping a special eye on you," he began, his voice sharp but not angry. Just matter-of-fact. "This isn''t a jaunt for you; it''s a serious task. One that could cost you your life."


    He paused for a moment, as if weighing the gravity of his words. I felt he wasn''t just trying to scare me but was stating facts.


    "But... considering you survived certain death, this won''t be such a big problem for you," he added with a kind of raw humor that made my shoulders tense. I couldn''t decide if it was a compliment or just a dry remark.


    "When we arrive, you''ll take your accommodations. There won''t be luxury, no separate quarters."


    I didn''t respond. I just watched the black glove on the steering wheel as the material slightly creased under his fingers. The road became increasingly bumpy, and the stones crunched under the wheels.


    "I won''t always be there. I''m needed in the city, so..." he paused briefly, then continued. "You''re on your own."


    I couldn''t explain why, but an unfamiliar, cold feeling began to spread in my chest.


    As the car continued to roll, the landscape slowly changed around us. We left the flat, dusty roads and reached increasingly steep, rocky terrain. On the horizon, a massive cliff emerged, towering over us like a threatening, motionless sentinel. At one point, however, the rock tilted, and a hilly section interrupted the otherwise vertical wall. It was like a huge semicircular embrace: one side was a steep cliff, where a wrong step could have sent you plummeting into the depths, while the other side was a long, sloping descent that could be cautiously but surely walked down.


    At the top of the rock stood a building. Its grim, cold stone walls blended into the environment as if it had been built there as part of nature.


    The convoy was already ahead of us, the cars arriving in line at the entrance, but we slowed down. The general wasn''t in a hurry. As we passed the hill, the fog suddenly changed around us. A moment ago, we were traveling through a sunlit landscape, but here, at this border, it was as if we had stepped into another world.


    The fog was thick, dense, and didn''t move, just swirled as if it had a will of its own. As if it were watching.


    "Down there is the danger zone," the general spoke, keeping his eyes on the road.


    I took a deep breath, but my chest seemed to tighten.


    "Anything that falls down there doesn''t come back up."


    His voice was calm, but every word etched into me with cutting sharpness.


    "Because it swallows what dwells there."


    He slowly lifted his gaze to me. It was cool but not threatening. Commanding.


    "Remember one thing," he said. "If any of your comrades, or anyone, ventures down there, or even accidentally falls..."


    He paused for a moment, and I already knew what he was going to say.


    "You don''t go after them. No one goes after them."


    The words almost shook me.


    "But..." I began.


    "No ''but,''" he cut in immediately.


    "But if I could pull them out... if I went down with a fog lamp..." I tried to find arguments, but my voice trembled.


    "No," he interrupted firmly. "You''re not guarding them."


    He gripped the steering wheel and, with a single motion, stepped on the gas. The car almost trembled with the force as we drove up to the top of the rock.


    When I got out, John whistled beside me.


    "Now, that''s a crib," he remarked, staring at the building.


    It was neglected. The walls were cracked, the metal sheets on the roof rusted. Nothing suggested that this place had ever been part of a civilized world.


    The general and his entourage didn''t stay long. The cars lingered at the entrance for a short time, then simply disappeared into the fog as they had come.


    And we were left there.


    Someone took a step forward. The woman with short hair, whose face radiated life experience. Someone who had seen everything.


    "I''m Lieutenant Li," she said. Her voice rang clear. "But just call me lieutenant."


    She looked us over.


    "As long as you''re here, I''m responsible for you. Take your rooms. There''s no room number; you''re not on a trip, and you''re not at the academy. Women with women, men with men. First come, first served."


    She paused for a moment.


    "Then we''ll meet downstairs. We need to assess the terrain. From now on, there''s continuous duty. We eat when we have time. We sleep when we have time."


    Chloe stepped closer to me and whispered:


    "Did you know that those who guard the castle served here for years?"


    "Well, then it''s no wonder they''re always so alert," I replied quietly.


    The rooms were simple. Iron beds, cracked walls, cold concrete. One window was open.


    The wind carried a salty scent.


    A girl nearby spoke up.


    "The sea is there. Although we can''t see it, we always hear it."


    And then, from somewhere deep below, a sound emerged.


    As if the fog itself whispered...


    We were already downstairs.


    The lieutenant''s voice rang clear and sharp as she gave the order.


    "We''re forming teams!"


    We were almost at our designated spot, standing in line at the edge of the cliff, waiting for instructions. The lieutenant looked us over, then continued:


    "Stand in groups of five!"


    There were twenty of us, so four teams formed. Team one, team two, team three, and team four.


    "Team one!" she pointed to those in the first row. "You''re going into the woods. You''ll watch for the shadows of intruders, pay attention to every rustle and every sound."


    The air around us grew slightly colder. The forest. Dense, dark, full of hidden threats.


    "Team two!" the lieutenant continued, her gaze sweeping over the next group. "You stay around the building. And at the ruins near it. You''ll check the edges of the cliff, the hill section. You''ll watch for any movement, any rustle. The only rule: avoid the descending path. If someone runs down the cliff or disappears on the hillside... you don''t go after them."


    I furrowed my brow. The lieutenant''s emphasis was cold and final. But why? What could be so important that everyone emphasizes it so much?


    Excessive curiosity is not one of my virtues.


    "Team three!"


    I lifted my head. I belonged here too. Beside me were Chloe, David, and Zach. Emily was with us. Dave, however, was in the fourth team.


    "You''ll map the abandoned meadow. There''s no tree, no building on the hillside plain, just emptiness. But certain... mischievous spirits like to use it as a dance floor."


    The lieutenant''s face remained serious, but her words were unsettling.


    "If you see anyone, don''t hesitate to use your equipment. Especially if you detect a planar entity that can''t be neutralized with a weapon."


    I took a deep breath. Our special equipment consisted of radars and stun devices. They didn''t target the physical body but the energy that moved the body. Even I had to get used to them.


    "Team four!" the lieutenant concluded. "You''re searching the lower rocks. The rocky sections on the other side of the building."


    Each team had its advantages and disadvantages. One thing was certain: we all had to be cautious.


    "Your duty will be eight hours. Watch for intruders. And when you return, you must remain vigilant. There''s no real rest here."


    With that, the lieutenant stepped back, and we set off.


    My team and I headed down toward the meadow. Chloe spoke in a slightly offended tone.


    "Seriously? No exciting terrain? No rocks, no forest, no buildings? Just this... field?"


    "There''s not even a flower here," David grumbled.


    "But Dave gets to roam the rocks!" Zach retorted.


    "But... what happened last night?" Chloe suddenly asked.


    I looked up at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    Emily joined the conversation.


    "We mean we heard things. Like you spent the night at the castle."


    I stopped.


    "And... other things could be heard from the club," Chloe added mysteriously. "But why don''t you tell us instead?"


    For a moment, my breath caught.


    "I don''t really want to talk about it," I finally replied.


    Chloe and Emily exchanged glances but didn''t press further. Instead, we walked quietly toward the fog-covered meadow.


    Two and a half hours passed.


    We saw nothing.


    The fog thickened.


    At first, it only hid the distant hills. Then even the ground at our feet blurred. I felt something was wrong.


    And then I noticed...


    Chloe''s shadow began to fade. Emily''s silhouette seemed to blur as well.


    Those walking beside me... seemed increasingly distant, even though we were walking on the same path.


    "Chloe?" I called.


    "I''m here!" I heard her reply, but her voice was muffled, as if a wall separated us.


    "Emily?"


    "I''m here!"


    We called to each other. But the fog swallowed our voices, as if we weren''t even in this world.


    And then...


    I heard whispers.


    At first, they were barely perceptible.


    As if the fog itself had started to speak.


    A faint, drawn-out fragment of a word...


    "Don''t... come..."


    I froze.


    Then another, a deeper, raspier voice...


    "Stay... there..."


    A chill ran down my spine. The fog was so thick now that I couldn''t even see my own hand.


    "Something''s not right," Chloe whispered.


    "Someone... is here," I replied softly.


    The whispers grew stronger.


    It was as if I heard soft songs, all jumbled together.


    The fog was thick, milky white, and as we walked deeper into it, the world began to seem unreal. The sounds were initially barely perceptible, as if the wind had carried them from nowhere. There was nothing particularly unusual about them¡ªjust a soft melody, something indescribably old and unknown.


    Then suddenly, laughter echoed. A little girl''s giggle, playful, tinkling. A chill ran down my spine.


    For a moment, I thought someone from my team was laughing.


    "What''s so funny?" Chloe spoke up beside me, nervously.


    "It wasn''t me." I replied almost immediately, instinctively looking back, but only the fog swirled.


    "I didn''t laugh either." Emily''s voice rang out firmly.


    "That was a woman''s voice." David''s voice was already harder as he placed his hand on his weapon.


    Then Chloe suddenly stopped beside me. Panic vibrated in her voice as she shouted:


    "Zach! Zach, are you here?!"


    I felt a cold grip in my chest. Zach had been here just a moment ago¡ªhe couldn''t have just fallen behind.


    The fog seemed to be moving around us now. It wasn''t blown by the wind, it didn''t roll naturally, but... it breathed.


    The sounds then intensified.


    I no longer heard just a little girl''s laughter but dozens, perhaps hundreds of whispers, giggles, songs, and gasps. It was as if an entire crowd surrounded us, an invisible but unmistakably present cacophony. They didn''t speak understandable words, just muttered, hummed, sang¡ªlike guests at a distorted, ghostly ball.


    My radio suddenly began to vibrate.


    I flinched as the signal started to break up inside it.


    "Hello? Hello? This is Avarka! Hello!"


    On the other end of the line, there was only static. A faint, ragged breath.


    Someone was listening to us.


    But they said nothing.


    "Hello!" My voice was now irritated. My radio gave one last, distorted vibration, then went completely silent.


    "The signal''s gone!" Chloe''s voice was now desperate.


    "Mine too!" Emily joined in.


    "Boys?" Her words vanished into the void.


    But the boys no longer answered.


    Something was wrong.


    "Weapons ready!" I shouted, reaching for my tactical belt.


    The others moved too. My hand automatically wrapped around the grip of the Lichtbringer 9, but something told me not to shoot hastily. I pulled out my radar, hoping it would detect something.


    The display flashed chaotic, scrambled signals. The whole thing seemed to have gone mad.


    "Damn it! Work!" I pounded the device, anger taking over. "Or I''ll destroy you."


    And then everything went silent for a moment.


    In the next second, a whispering voice emerged from the depths of the fog.


    "Shut up, Mother Teresa..."


    The blood froze in my veins.


    The voice was thin, yet sharp, cold, and eerie. Another, deeper voice joined it, as if speaking from the depths of a shadow:


    "And don''t you want to be destroyed?"


    "Why are you here?" I asked back.


    My stomach knotted. These creatures... they weren''t just mere shadows.


    They were speaking to me.


    I could no longer hear the others. The fog had completely swallowed them.


    "You won''t scare me!" I almost spat the words to strengthen myself. "I''ll ask you one more time: why are you here?!"


    The answer was a tug.


    Something grabbed my hair. In the next moment, I fell to the ground, my face hitting the damp grass. Another force grabbed my leg¡ªbites, sharp, tearing pain, as if something with tiny teeth was gnawing.


    I kicked, struggled, pulled myself free, and started running.


    The fog wouldn''t let go.


    My hand trembled as it slid to my tactical belt, pulling out two frequency smoke bombs. These were filled with special gases that could temporarily reveal the outlines of otherworldly beings.


    The smoke bombs exploded with a soft hiss, releasing a sulfurous, pale green mist into the milky nothingness. My radar still flashed wildly, indicating everything and nothing at once. Every fiber of my being was tense¡ªmy leg ached where something had grabbed me earlier, my hair still stood on end from the unknown touch.


    After the hiss and explosion, the world cleared for a moment¡ªand I saw them.


    From the darkness, shapeless, shadowy column-like beings emerged. Some seemed to take on human forms¡ªbut not entirely. Their bodies were distorted, grotesque, as if a faint memory of their former human selves.


    They had no faces, no eyes, just that chilling presence.


    In my hand was the Lichtbringer 9¡ªa weapon operating with ionized energy waves that didn''t affect the body but the essence. But something told me not to shoot now.


    "Get out of here." My voice rang out firmly, but my throat was dry.


    One of the shadow figures stepped forward¡ªor rather glided. It swirled around me like black smoke, then for a moment took on the form of a thin, grotesque woman. Her mouth smiled, but there was nothing human in it.


    "Too late, Mother Teresa."


    In the next moment, everything exploded around me.


    The fog turned dark red in an instant, as if the air itself were bleeding. Hallucination and reality blurred¡ªsuddenly it was as if walls surrounded me, as if I had been pulled into another place, a world woven from shadows. I heard my comrades'' cries again from afar, but as if they were coming to me through glass.


    Then it hit me: they wanted to pull me into their own dimension.


    If I stayed here, I was done for.


    My only chance was the way back¡ªor using a force these beings couldn''t handle.


    My hand slid to my tactical belt. I had one more weapon, one we could only use in emergencies: the G?tterd?mmerung 13¡ªa frequency resonator capable of breaking such entities'' space-time anchors.


    I had one chance.


    I pulled it out, turned it on.


    In the next moment, the whole world trembled.


    Everything became motionless. I heard no movement, no sound.


    The fog still swirled around me, but now it seemed denser, heavier, as if every step I took met resistance. My ears buzzed from the previous shockwave, but I knew I couldn''t stop.


    My eyes darted nervously in the milky haze, and finally... finally, I saw something.


    Someone lay in the depths of the fog.


    For a moment, I froze. Was it one of our comrades? Or something... else?


    I couldn''t think any longer. I ran.


    The body lay motionless on the ground. As I got closer, I could see the clothing. Emily.


    "Emily!" My voice was firmer than I felt. I knelt beside her, shaking her by the shoulder.


    Nothing.


    My heart pounded wildly. I quickly touched her neck with my finger and felt her pulse with relief. It was weak, but it was there.


    "Emily, wake up!" I hissed, gently turning her onto her back.


    Her face was pale, her eyes closed. It was as if she wasn''t unconscious but... something else. For a moment, it seemed as if her breathing was too regular, too deep.


    As if she were dreaming.


    But this wasn''t sleep. Something was holding her.


    Instinctively, I shook her again.


    Nothing.


    The fog around me began to vibrate. For a fleeting moment, I had the feeling that someone was standing beside me.


    I spun around¡ªbut there was nothing there.


    Yet I felt the cold breath on my neck.


    Panic began to settle on me, but I couldn''t afford it. The others!


    I quickly looked around. Among the shadows, I saw more bodies lying on the ground. Chloe. David.


    Zach was nowhere to be seen.


    My fingers clenched into fists.


    Something was toying with us. And I wasn''t willing to play its game.


    Clara spoke ahead.


    Only reasoned arguments matter.


    My team couldn''t stay like this.


    I reached for my radio again to speak into it¡ªbut it remained completely silent. As if there was no sign that it had ever worked.


    Then I heard it.


    A faint whisper.


    It wasn''t words. It wasn''t a human language. Just a buzzing, swirling fragment of sound, simultaneously too close and too far.


    Then a soft laugh.


    Childlike.


    No. This can''t be.


    Instinctively, I crouched beside Emily, grabbed her shoulder, and as a last attempt, shook her.


    With one hand, I still held Emily''s shoulder, while with the other, I reached for my waist and quickly unbuckled my belt pouch. Who knows what might be useful?


    I rummaged through the pockets, and in a moment, I dumped everything onto the ground.


    Maps. Glow sticks. A broken radio. Cards. A small metal tube.


    Nothing that would provide immediate help. Damn it!


    I quickly ran through my mind that perhaps a stimulant or some small energy ampoule would help Emily''s condition, but in my gut, I felt this wasn''t exhaustion.


    This was something else.


    I knelt on the ground, my hands frantically searching through the items. There had to be something. Anything!


    And then Emily moved.


    Behind me, she sat up without a sound.


    I felt my breath catch.


    Then I heard her voice.


    Softly, but she wasn''t speaking to me.


    As if she were speaking to someone else.


    "I see you."


    The blood froze in my veins.


    Slowly, very slowly, I turned my head toward her. Emily didn''t even look at me.


    Her pupils were wide, her face pale, as if she were walking in a dream. But her mouth... it moved softly, forming barely audible words.


    "I see you," she repeated.


    But it wasn''t me she saw.


    Slowly, almost paralyzed, I turned my head to see what she saw.


    And then I noticed the shadows again.


    Beyond the fog, around us.


    They didn''t move. They didn''t come closer. They just stood there... and watched.


    But these were different.


    So human.


    I simply couldn''t focus on who was watching and why.


    Only one thing mattered: Emily.


    As she lay there on the ground, her face pale, her eyes wide open, yet she saw nothing. It was as if she had fallen into a sleep paralysis. Her body was motionless, only her chest rose and fell, irregularly.


    I didn''t think. I just acted.


    I placed my palm on her forehead, my other hand on her chest. For some reason, I felt this was what I needed to do. As if the motion had been deeply encoded in me. Like an old memory, an ancient knowledge.


    Her skin was cold. Too cold.


    "Emily!" I whispered. "Come back!"


    I felt something stir beneath my fingers. Not a physical movement, more like a subtle flow of energy. Something momentarily tore from her body... then slowly fell back into her.


    Emily''s eyes fluttered.


    In the next moment, she took a deep breath, as if surfacing from underwater, and suddenly sat up.


    "Avarka..." she looked at me confused. Her eyes were still glassy, but no longer empty.


    I had just breathed a sigh of relief when I sensed the approaching shadows.


    Black, swirling shapes, distorted, nightmare-like forms. They had no faces, no bodies, but they were there. And they were approaching.


    First just a step away.


    Then another.


    And another.


    And then... smoke bombs exploded around us.


    The thick, dark smoke engulfed everything in an instant. They crashed to the ground, swirled in the air, obscured the world.


    A figure ran toward us.


    It was Zach.


    "Run!" he shouted.


    Emily shakily climbed off the ground, and I grabbed her to help. There was no time to ask questions, no time to think.


    Behind him, the others appeared. Their faces frozen into masks in the fog.


    Zach looked at me and said one word.


    "Soulcatchers."


    My stomach clenched.


    "Don''t look into the dark hole where their face should be!" he continued. "Then they won''t notice you! They only sense your outline! They attack if you face them, and they''ll see you!"


    I felt the blood freeze in my veins.


    "Come on! We''ll avoid them!"


    Emily grabbed my hand, and we started running.


    It was like running through a forest. Except the trees were shadow figures.


    We crept. Silently, soundlessly.


    The smoke still swirled, but the soulcatchers waited motionlessly within it.


    I knew that if I even glanced into that empty darkness where their face should be... they''d notice. And then we wouldn''t escape.


    I no longer knew how long we''d been running. Did it feel like minutes or hours? My legs burned, my lungs seared. The milk fog refused to dissipate.


    Zach kept throwing smoke bombs around. Chloe and the others tried to regain their strength.


    And then... a building?


    No. Just a concrete slab.


    But it didn''t matter now.


    We rushed onto it.


    Four columns. Concrete roof. No walls, no windows.


    But it served as a shelter.


    We collapsed to the ground, panting, trembling.


    Emily was still beside herself. Zach''s hand trembled as he took out another bomb.


    "Set up the crystals." My voice was hoarse, ragged.


    I pulled the four thin, almost glowing crystals from my backpack, which we had received for this purpose. We placed one at the base of each column.


    As they touched the ground, a faint, pulsating light emanated from them.


    A small barrier formed around us.


    It wasn''t strong enough to protect us, but at least it would warn us if something approached.


    A deep, muffled silence descended upon us. I think it was then that we truly realized we had survived.


    Zach slowly lifted his head. His gaze was tired and serious.


    "These are the moments... when you really have to be a good soldier." His voice was hoarse. "Guarding the castle, or the academy... or the gates... or escorting the great ones..." he paused for a moment, then shook his head. "It''s nothing compared to when you actually have to protect even yourself."


    The faint pulsing of the crystals suddenly changed.


    Emily spoke softly:


    "How long will the protection last?"


    "If they don''t attack directly... a few hours."


    David looked up. His face was pale.


    "And if they do?"


    No one answered.


    But we all knew the answer.


    The light of the crystals began to vibrate.


    And then I realized.


    We''re not alone.

 Chapter 12

    The night had descended upon the land, and it felt as if even the sky had abandoned us. There was no moon, no stars¡ªonly emptiness, darkness swallowing the boundaries of the world. The protective crystals embedded in the bunker walls vibrated coldly, but they did not emit light¡ªonly a deep, pulsating energy, as if they themselves were watching. I looked at them with hope.


    The fire we had managed to scrape together barely flickered. Its orange flames cast more shadows than warmth. There was something ominous about that weak light, as if it, too, was afraid to fully ignite in this world.


    A faint rumbling sound reached us from beyond the walls. It was not the wind. It was not the movement of animals. It was like the breath of an army¡ªsilent, yet tangible. A chill ran down my spine, and I was certain I was not the only one who felt it.


    It was Chloe who finally broke the silence.


    ¡ª Does anyone still have food?


    Her question fell into nothingness as the others shook their heads one by one.


    David leaned back with a bitter smile. ¡ª Life is strange, isn¡¯t it? Not long ago, we were complaining at the academy when we didn¡¯t get a second serving¡­ and now we¡¯d beg for a dry crust of bread.


    ¡ª A lovely little twist of fate, ¡ª Chloe remarked dryly.


    Silence. Only the quiet crackling of the fire and the almost palpable feeling that we were not alone. The flickering light made the others¡¯ shadows seem motionless, but as I looked at them, I thought I saw tiny wounds on some of their faces.


    Instinctively, I spoke.


    ¡ª Do you have any first aid? ¡ª I asked softly, but something gnawed at me. I frowned and looked at the wounds again. A cold chill ran down my spine. ¡ª Wait a second¡­ Those creatures¡­ they¡¯re just spirits, aren¡¯t they? How can they even cause wounds?


    Chloe exhaled slowly.


    ¡ª Not all of them were spirits. There were¡­ people among them.


    I flinched. ¡ª People?


    ¡ª Those who go too deep into summoning eventually lose the boundary. The world they live in is no longer entirely human¡­ and not entirely of the afterlife either. ¡ª Chloe locked eyes with me for a moment.


    David continued in a quiet, emotionless voice. ¡ª Some want to see the spirits. Others¡­ want to join them.


    ¡ª And some summon demons, ¡ª Chloe added. ¡ª They think they can control them. But in the end¡­ they become the tools.


    My heart skipped a beat. I was learning more and more unsettling things.


    ¡ª So¡­ if we die and get a new life¡­ we¡¯re not only reborn as angels? ¡ª Emily asked softly. ¡ª But¡­ as something else too?


    The silence that followed was louder than any words.


    A shiver ran down my back again. No one spoke for a long moment. Then, a voice shattered the tense quiet.


    ¡ª What¡¯s wrong, princess?


    It was Zach¡¯s voice, but there was something¡­ off about it. For a moment, I didn¡¯t even register his words¡ªonly that strange glint in his eyes.


    ¡ª You don¡¯t miss the ruler¡¯s bed, do you? Or perhaps the general¡¯s embrace?


    I froze. So did the others. Chloe and David reached for their weapons immediately.


    Zach leaned back with a grin.


    ¡ª What? You don¡¯t like what I said? Did I hurt your feelings, Mother Teresa?


    My stomach clenched. Not because of the words. Not even because of the mockery.


    But because¡­ that wasn¡¯t Zach.


    The others reacted in an instant.


    We moved into defensive positions.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t move suddenly! ¡ª Chloe commanded in a low, firm voice. ¡ª That¡¯s not Zach.


    The cold, lifeless light in Zach¡¯s eyes flickered, as if something was watching us from within.


    ¡ª He¡¯s possessed, ¡ª I whispered.


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª Chloe replied. ¡ª And if we make a mistake now, we might lose more than just him.


    I didn¡¯t understand. Could soul captives possess people too? I turned to Chloe in confusion.


    ¡ª Yes, as you can see, ¡ª David added sharply. ¡ª But don¡¯t start learning now what you should¡¯ve picked up during training. We have bigger problems.


    He gestured towards Zach, who was still grinning wickedly. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad taken over him, they were clearly enjoying themselves.


    But before I could react, the boy sprang up with inhuman speed and attacked in an instant. My eyes couldn¡¯t even track the movements¡ªhe slashed Chloe¡¯s hand, then David¡¯s leg, before rushing towards Emily¡¯s throat.


    Like an unleashed storm.


    There was no time to think.


    I ripped a small chunk of concrete from the ruined platform and, moving just as fast, smashed it against his head.


    Zach¡¯s body trembled, his weapon slipped from his fingers, and he collapsed to the ground.


    Heart pounding, breath ragged, I stared down at him. My fingers shook as I checked his pulse.


    He was alive.


    But the situation was far from over.


    Before I could even catch my breath, a strong hand seized me, and the next moment, I was pinned to the ground.


    The general¡¯s weight held me down, making sure I couldn¡¯t move. His grip wasn¡¯t painful, but it made one thing clear: if I resisted, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use force.


    The black-clad soldiers stood in a circle, motionless, but I could feel their gazes on me. They said nothing, but their presence was almost tangible.


    David and Chloe took a step back in surprise. Emily clutched her arm where Zach¡¯s blade had cut her skin, but her expression remained unreadable.


    The general leaned directly over me, his gaze piercingly cold.


    ¡ª Quick reflexes, ¡ª he said at last, approvingly. ¡ª Decisive. Instinctive.


    I took a deep breath, trying to keep it steady.


    ¡ª There was no time to think, ¡ª I replied quietly.


    ¡ª Exactly.


    With a single, fluid motion, he let go of me and stepped back.


    Slowly, I got up, brushing the dust off my clothes. The black-clad soldiers watched silently. Their faces showed no emotion, but something in the atmosphere had shifted. There was no outright approval¡ªbut I was no longer just an outsider to them.


    The lieutenant, who had been observing from a distance, tilted his head slightly, eyeing me.


    ¡ª I wouldn¡¯t have thought you¡¯d solve it that way, ¡ª he murmured. ¡ª But¡­ it was effective.


    The general nodded, then turned to Zach.


    ¡ª Take him away, ¡ª he ordered. ¡ª We don¡¯t have time to waste.


    The black-clad soldiers moved, and within moments, there was barely any trace of what had happened.


    David stepped beside me, hesitated for a moment, then spoke quietly.


    ¡ª The general looked at you with approval. That¡¯s not nothing.


    I didn¡¯t reply, only watched as they carried Zach¡¯s body away.


    The jeep swayed gently on the road, its headlights cutting through the night, casting long shadows on the dusty ground. The general drove in silence, while I sat in the back, my head resting against the glass. My thoughts raced, the events still refusing to form a coherent whole.


    I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡ª Where are they taking him? ¡ª I asked softly.


    The general didn¡¯t hesitate with his answer.


    ¡ª Somewhere safe. We need to get that thing out of him.


    His words fell heavily between us. I didn¡¯t ask more. Not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I sensed that now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Back at the ruined headquarters, the others were already waiting. The dark-clad soldiers stood at their usual posts, motionless, but I could feel the change in the air.


    Something had shifted.


    We followed the general, and I silently trudged behind him. Seeing my companions, I felt a momentary relief¡ªthey were bandaged but safe.


    The lieutenant took a deep breath, the general nodded, then continued his speech:


    ¡°Protectors, today was a tough day, but you stood your ground. You helped each other, and everyone in the team survived. You did everything your duty required of you.¡±


    The words faded into the air. I listened, but I didn¡¯t really absorb them. The lieutenant¡¯s words slid off me, as if I were hearing a generic military debriefing.


    Then, suddenly, he looked me in the eye.


    ¡°Avarka. Zach. David. Emily. We thank you.¡±


    Silence followed. The others watched expectantly, but the lieutenant said nothing more.


    ¡°The service is over for today. Everyone can rest,¡± he added, then stepped back, signaling he had nothing more to say.


    Everyone dispersed, but something about it wouldn¡¯t let me rest. The last time someone sincerely thanked me for anything significant, I was a small child. I stopped one of the soldiers who was heading inside.


    ¡°Why did he only praise us? What happened with you all?¡±


    The boy shrugged indifferently.


    ¡°Be glad your day was at least exciting. We didn¡¯t encounter a single soul, not even a blade of grass moved. I thought I¡¯d die of boredom.¡±


    Oh, great. We were playing the Hunger Games while they were just strolling around? I thought bitterly.


    I headed toward the barracks to finally wash my face, but I had barely taken a few steps when a deep, firm voice called out to me:


    ¡°Rookie, halt.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks and turned around. A dark-clad figure stood before me¡ªone of the general¡¯s convoy.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he gestured with his head.


    I just stared at him for a moment.


    ¡°And where exactly are we going?¡± I asked slowly.


    ¡°There¡¯s not always time to rest,¡± he said coolly.


    I didn¡¯t have much choice. I climbed into the vehicle, just about to sigh when the general¡¯s voice cut through the silence from the front:


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t a fair fight.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. Oh, not this again.


    I was exhausted, starving, every muscle ached¡ªand now I had to listen to this too.


    ¡°I did what I had to do,¡± I replied curtly.


    The general didn¡¯t look back, just kept his eyes on the road.


    ¡°That¡¯s not always how it works.¡±


    I clenched my jaw. My nerves were already stretched to the limit.


    ¡°And what was I supposed to do?!¡± I snapped. ¡°Wait until the soul politely vacates the body? Or maybe kindly ask it to leave? Should I have invited it for tea before it attacked us?! Emily was about to have her throat slit! Do you really think if I told it, ¡®Hey, this isn¡¯t a fair fight,¡¯ it would drop the blade and challenge me to a fistfight instead?!¡±


    A few seconds of silence followed. Then the general spoke softly:


    ¡°You have quite a mouth on you, you know that?¡±


    His voice was cold, but there was something else in it¡­ not mockery, not disdain. Maybe understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a realist,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°We¡¯re going,¡± he finally declared. ¡°The others are resting, but we need to retrieve weapons. The magazines are empty; we have to replenish the supplies. And before we return, we¡¯ll inspect the city.¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°And why is this my concern?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re being punished,¡± he said calmly. ¡°And because the judgment demands it.¡±


    I frowned.


    ¡°Judgment?¡±


    ¡°You know very well that you have to serve here for a year. But the probation period here is like an unspoken promise. A promise, but not fully declared¡ªso nothing is certain.¡±


    I said nothing. Just stared ahead.


    ¡°This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡± the general continued. ¡°To protect your angelic family. To protect those who took you in.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Then we have no time to slack off. We¡¯re going for the weapons. What happened today cannot happen again at the border.¡±


    The vehicle sped up, and we slipped into the night.


    When we arrived in the city, life was still bustling, but the atmosphere had noticeably changed. Near the academy, people stopped when they saw us¡ªsome only glanced at me briefly, others openly stared, mouths agape. I greeted a few, but there was no time to stop.


    The general walked ahead, followed by a few dark-clad soldiers, and I brought up the rear. At the armory, we assessed the supplies, checked what was missing, and replenished the magazines before heading out again.


    We scoured every corner of the city. Checked every defensive point, combed through every guard post. I felt like a lieutenant, ensuring everyone did their job properly. Maybe I would have even enjoyed the role¡ªif I weren¡¯t drowning in exhaustion. But honestly, I wasn¡¯t going to complain. I was just drained from all the spirit-hunting. Every fiber of my body begged for sleep, but I barely managed to nap.


    Before leaving the city, I learned that our next mission wasn¡¯t border defense. Instead, we had to go to Michael¡ªwe were to escort him somewhere. This time, I sat in a different car, somewhere in the back, among the other dark-clad soldiers, who¡ªof course¡ªstared straight ahead with impeccable poker faces. Eventually, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and whispered to one of them:


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°So¡­ why exactly are we going to Michael? I mean¡­ why is it always us escorting him?¡±


    The soldier glanced at me briefly, then answered in a low, measured tone:


    ¡°A good soldier doesn¡¯t question orders.¡±


    Oh, I was home, I thought to myself. I had just started to get used to the lack of rigid, excessive seriousness¡­ but I guess I was wrong.


    Thinking about it, they weren¡¯t entirely wrong. This was their job. And if I was being honest, it was mine too. In some way, it even felt good¡ªnot that we kept the spirits from entering, but that we did something to protect those who mattered to us. Because I had heard¡ªthey hadn¡¯t let those spirits in. They had done something to them¡­ We had held them back.


    I leaned forward, resting my head against the window, but as my eyes began to close, I felt that familiar scent. A pair of eyes flashed in my mind¡ªgreen, radiant¡­ Then a meadow full of daffodils, running beneath pine trees. I felt something touch my wounds¡ªthe inner ones, too. As if someone cared about me. As if, for a moment, my soul felt lighter.


    I suddenly woke up. The feeling still pulsed inside me, and a strange realization struck. I looked out the window and spotted an old tower. And then it hit me¡ªthat peculiar, all-encompassing certainty that often washed over me. As if I had been here before. As if I had made this exact movement. As if I had spoken this word before. As if I had lived this moment before. These d¨¦j¨¤ vu feelings are strange¡ªyet they feel so true.


    ¡°Good morning, Sleeping Beauty, at one in the morning!¡± a soldier beside me quipped. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡°Stand by!¡± came the order.


    ¡°Weapons checked!¡± another confirmed.


    ¡°Everyone got a dagger? A combat knife? A baton? Smoke bombs?¡±


    ¡°Jesus, why are we so heavily armed?¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Better question¡ªwhy not?¡± one of the soldiers countered.


    Oh great, another stiff group. Still, I checked my gear.


    ¡°Make sure you have your boots on!¡± a woman in the front seat called.


    I knocked on the steel-toed boots.


    ¡°Already on.¡±


    ¡°Good. Just in case you need to kick someone off a rooftop¡­¡±


    Now that, I liked. That woman up front¡ªironic, but she had a sense of humor. I smiled.


    The convoy finally stopped. We stepped out of the car and found ourselves in the vast cobblestone courtyard of Michael¡¯s mansion. In the distance, lights glowed through the evening haze. The general was already there, and Michael¡ªhis usual, larger-than-life self¡ªawaited us with enthusiasm.


    Then I heard his voice:


    ¡°Where¡¯s my little rebel?¡±


    I stood beside the general, so when I stepped forward, Michael grinned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my little troublemaker? My kung fu panda? Bring them here!¡±


    The general seemed to roll his eyes for a brief moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what your job is,¡± he looked at me firmly.


    But I just grinned.


    ¡°Oh, come on, Gabriel. Why shouldn¡¯t we enjoy life a little?¡±


    Gabriel. That was his name. I¡¯d always been somewhat curious about what he was called. Of course, for me, he was still ¡°the General¡±¡ªthat title suited him best. But I stored the information away nonetheless.


    The convoy soon started moving, and we got into the car. We were already halfway when the General suddenly spoke up:


    ¡°By the way¡­ do you know what kind of creatures attacked you?¡±


    I had paid attention in class, of course. But I had been more focused on physically improving myself and perfecting my attacks.


    ¡°They were Soul Captives,¡± I finally said.


    ¡°Yes, very good. And what type of Soul Captives?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there are different types?¡±


    The General sighed, as if he was beginning to lose his patience. Michael, on the other hand, laughed.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± the General asked him.


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°Oh, come on, Gabriel. You and I both know you didn¡¯t learn this stuff for millennia either.¡±


    The General¡¯s eyes flashed.


    I leaned back with a smirk. Well, this was going to be a long ride.


    We had been traveling for quite some time, and the General had practically spoon-fed me a ton of information¡ªsomething I was immensely grateful for in hindsight. Not just for the knowledge, but for his patience as well. I tried to take every advantage seriously, absorbing every single detail.


    ¡°So, repeat it once more!¡± he said seriously.


    I took a deep breath and began to recite in an orderly manner.


    ¡°First-tier Soul Captives are the weakest. They exist, but they cannot interact with us or speak to us. The second tier can make contact with humans¡ªnot through words, but by inducing and manipulating emotions. The third category can touch us, but they cannot harm us. They, too, manipulate and can even speak to us. And finally, the fourth type: they can take on a human form, touch us, speak to us, and if they possess the right person, they can even harm us through them.¡±


    The General nodded.


    ¡°Very good. And what is secondary possession?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s when a human willingly allows a Soul Captive to possess them. This way, they can attack us with combined strength. It¡¯s a connection between a separate soul and a human-hosted spirit, granting the possessor much greater power. And there¡¯s an even more dangerous version of this¡ªwhen a human merges not with a Soul Captive, but with a demonic soul.¡±


    A faint look of satisfaction crossed the General¡¯s face.


    ¡°Very good.¡±


    But at that moment, Michael, who had been patiently listening until now, threw his head back with a dramatic sigh.


    ¡°Enough already!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°I swear, this is like lieutenant training!¡±


    The General shot him a contemptuous glance but didn¡¯t respond.


    Michael grinned and winked at me.


    ¡°Oh, come on! Don¡¯t be so stiff! Who wants to talk about these savages at four in the morning?¡± He turned to me with an easygoing smile. ¡°Relax, little girl, I¡¯ll save you from the early morning gloom.¡± He winked again.


    I was just about to reply when the car stopped in front of a larger building. The neon lights flickered dimly in the night, and while from the outside it looked like a nightclub, there was something¡­ off about it. Maybe the structure, maybe the eerie silence surrounding it.


    We started heading inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming,¡± the General suddenly said, looking at me.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°There will be four main teams. The first will guard the front, the second the back, the third the left, and the fourth the right. You¡¯ll go with the rear team.¡±


    Michael snorted.


    ¡°Oh, come on, of course she¡¯s coming with us! I need an escort.¡±


    A shadow of impatience passed over the General¡¯s face.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here for a circus; we¡¯re here to follow orders,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Protecting you doesn¡¯t mean you get to decide what my men do.¡±


    Michael leaned back with an amused expression, clearly enjoying the situation.


    ¡°And I¡¯m your charge,¡± he raised his hands. ¡°And tonight, we have serious matters to discuss. But I still need an escort.¡±


    The General silently weighed the situation for a moment, then let out a tired sigh and gave a small nod.


    And so, I ended up walking beside Michael into the building.


    As we moved forward, the teams dispersed. We found ourselves in a modern, elegant lobby, its walls bathed in a soft golden light. We passed through one door, then another, until we finally stopped before a reinforced metal door. The cold steel felt distinctly different from the others.


    I pondered. If a simple building could be fortified and hidden from the world like this, then why had I ever thought the existence of multiple worlds was so unbelievable? With enough money, the line between reality and illusion could be erased¡ªthough maybe illusion was never truly just an illusion.


    Finally, we entered the main hall.


    Ten people were inside. Power radiated from five of them¡ªthe other five were clearly their guards. There was no question who was who.


    I briefly took in their clothing, their weapons¡ªafter months of training, I now automatically assessed everything. A tiny hand movement, the subtle shift of a gun holster¡ªany of these could be revealing. I had to note what they carried and where they positioned themselves. You never knew when they would become the enemy while we were here.


    Three of the guards slowly left.


    Only two remained.


    And so, I stood beside Michael in an unfamiliar, tense atmosphere, where anything could happen at any moment.


    The man who stepped forward barely nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±


    Michael grinned.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    And the room slowly fell silent.


    The silence was almost tangible as the guards took their positions and the doors shut behind us. Michael stepped forward with his usual relaxed confidence, as if greeting an old friend, but there was a tense, electrified uncertainty in the air. The two remaining guards stood motionless, their gazes scrutinizing every movement¡ªours.


    The man beside me stood tall, his hands loosely clasped in front of him, but I could feel that every fiber of his being was poised for action. I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that his presence was part of a larger plan¡ªone I had yet to fully understand.


    Michael finally stopped at the far end of the table, slowly letting his gaze sweep over the figures opposite him.


    ¡°Well, ladies and gentlemen,¡± he said lightly, as if this were just a business meeting. ¡°Let¡¯s begin this little discussion before we all get so bored that we start killing each other.¡±


    A tall, dark-eyed man stepped forward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to talk, Michael,¡± he said quietly, but every word was firm. ¡°You know why we called you here.¡±


    Michael smiled.


    ¡°Oh, please! Let¡¯s not pretend we don¡¯t enjoy this. You know how much I love negotiations¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s face remained unreadable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. You know what¡¯s happening at the borders. The Soul Captives are growing in number, and they¡¯re becoming more dangerous. The balance has been disrupted.¡±


    Michael tilted his head slightly, as if trying to recall an old, familiar tune.


    ¡°Balance¡­¡± he echoed softly. ¡°What a lovely word. Too bad it no longer exists.¡±


    The weight of the statement hung heavy in the air. The shadows seemed longer, the lights dimmer.


    The man slowly nodded.


    ¡°Then we agree.¡±


    A brief silence fell, as if everyone had collectively held their breath.


    Michael smirked.


    ¡°Great. So, tell me¡ªwhat is it you really want from me? This problem isn¡¯t new. Don¡¯t tell me you suddenly care so much.¡±


    The man reached into his coat and pulled out a small, black metal box. He placed it on the table and tapped it with his finger.


    ¡°This.¡±


    Michael¡¯s smile froze for a fraction of a second.


    And I just stood there, watching. I didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on¡­ but I could feel that what I was witnessing was part of something far bigger than I had ever imagined.


    The black box landed softly on the table with a quiet thud. The weight of the moment pressed down on us; it was as if the walls of the room had drawn closer, trapping us between unspoken words and tense thoughts. The faint smile that had lingered on Michael¡¯s face vanished in an instant, his features hardening. Every movement was deliberate: one of the women slowly circled the table, the echo of her boots tapping against the floor filling the silence of the room.


    Every muscle in my body tensed. There was no time for hesitation. The floor beneath me seemed to tremble as I leaned forward, poised to spring, my fingers brushing the hilt of my weapon. I knew I couldn¡¯t make a rash move, but readiness burned in my veins. The guards were not idle either; though they remained still, their vigilance was palpable in the air.


    The woman finally stopped, took a deep breath, and spoke:


    ¡ª We, too, are modernizing, not just the humans. We are trying to do everything necessary.


    She paused for a moment, scanning us with her gaze. Then, she pointed at the box.


    ¡ª This device can extract the souls that have been lingering in this world for millennia, those who fail over and over again and never find their way back to the right path. Those who are not demons, yet are still lost.


    I lifted my head.


    ¡ª Are you saying that a machine can decide who deserves another chance and who doesn¡¯t? ¡ª came an incredulous male voice.


    The woman gave a faint smile.


    ¡ª With this little device, we can filter. We can offer a chance to those who are truly ready to cleanse themselves. We call it the Pathgiver.


    Michael stepped forward then. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, but every word cut like a blade.


    ¡ª By what right? ¡ª he asked quietly, yet his emotions seethed beneath the surface. ¡ª By what right do you play the role of the Creator? By what right do you decide who is worthy and who is not?


    The woman met his gaze, but Michael continued.


    ¡ª The fate of the soul has always been to choose its own path. Even if it fails. Even if it goes astray. The law of existence does not change just because you have invented a new device.


    He raised his hand, pointing a finger at the box.


    ¡ª And what if this device is wrong? What if it erases those who could still change? What if what you now call ¡°cleansing¡± turns out to be the greatest mistake you¡¯ve ever made?


    The woman¡¯s face remained firm, but her eyes flashed.


    ¡ª Michael, you always approach these things too emotionally. That¡¯s not what this is about. The Pathgiver can purify even the darkest souls.


    Michael let out a quiet laugh¡ªbitter, rather than amused.


    ¡ª Do you seriously believe that a machine can just¡­ ¡°suck out the evil¡± and everything will be fine? As if life were that simple? As if sin and purity could be decided with the press of a button?


    He snorted and took a step forward.


    ¡ª You¡¯ve lost your minds in this modern age. Life is not a software program that can be rewritten. It¡¯s not a corrupted file you can simply reinstall if it malfunctions. A soul needs time, it needs experience. A machine does not decide who is worthy and who is not!


    The tension in the room became almost tangible. Some around the table nodded in agreement, while others exchanged uncertain glances. The woman, however, remained unwavering.


    ¡ª The world is changing, Michael. Humans are delving deeper into things they do not understand. They summon, they search, they experiment, they keep objects bound to souls. They create imbalances. Their attachment to the past causes more and more souls to remain trapped on Earth. With this device, we can help them move on.


    Michael shook his head.


    ¡ª A soul is not a river that can be controlled by building a single dam. The rain falls, it soaks into the ground, and then it falls again. If you trap it, if you forcefully direct it, you only disrupt the balance. We would be no better than the humans¡ªwho, by the way, do this unknowingly. They are merely curious about our world. They miss a relative, a loved one. They don¡¯t trap souls with objects; they simply remember the one who owned them. They don¡¯t know what this means for the soul. Not all of them do.


    The argument grew more heated, and I observed. I watched the woman¡¯s expression, Michael¡¯s gestures, the reactions of those seated on the other side of the table. I listened to the whispers at the edges of the room. Some leaned in close, murmuring words I couldn¡¯t hear.


    Then, suddenly, Michael stepped back. Without a word, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room.


    For a moment, everyone froze in place. Then, I lifted my head, took a few steps back, and followed him. I knew this matter wasn¡¯t over¡ªif anything, it had only just begun.


    Inside the car, silence reigned. The low hum of the engine drowned out the distant noise, but it couldn¡¯t dispel the tension. As Michael got in, something flickered across his face¡ªa thought, a feeling, impossible to decipher. He didn¡¯t look at me, only stared ahead, motionless. I got in after him, and the car pulled away.


    The convoy moved steadily through the night. The outside world blurred into shadows, streetlights casting fleeting glows in Michael¡¯s dark eyes. The farseer sat in the car¡ªI hadn¡¯t even noticed where he had been until now.


    Half an hour passed like this. My thoughts raced, but I had no idea what was going through Michael¡¯s mind. He was clearly in no mood. I didn¡¯t even know what would be appropriate¡ªshould I speak? Remain silent?


    Eventually, the convoy stopped in front of a nightclub. The door of the first car opened, and everyone stepped out, waiting. Someone approached Michael, opening his door. For a moment, he remained inside, then slowly got out. He stood by the door and simply looked at us.


    ¡ª I¡¯m going to calm down now ¡ª he said at last, quietly. ¡ª Your shift is over.


    He glanced at the general, his expression unreadable, then slammed the door behind him and disappeared into the night. Five figures followed him, silent shadows.


    The general was the one driving. The engine growled again, and the vehicle slowly rolled forward. The silence still hung in the air, but I couldn¡¯t hold back. The words slipped out half-muttered:


    ¡ª Well, that¡¯s one way to calm down¡­


    There was sarcasm in my voice, exhaustion, maybe even a hint of disdain. I thought this situation was far too serious to drown in alcohol.


    The general didn¡¯t react immediately, but then spoke with authority:


    ¡ª This is not our concern. Whatever happens in those chambers, in one ear and out the other. We protect and serve. What our charges do or don¡¯t do is not our business.


    I gazed at the nighttime city, the streets teeming with people who had no idea about the debates taking place behind closed doors. The general was right. This was not my place.


    These problems had existed long before I was aware of them. They had been solved before, and they would be solved again.


    Sometimes, ignorance is bliss.


    That thought flickered through my mind¡ªI wasn¡¯t even sure where it came from. Maybe an old memory, maybe from somewhere deep in the past. For a brief moment, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washed over me.


    By the time we returned to the academy, dawn was breaking. The sky¡¯s edge had begun to glow with a faint pink hue, but the exhaustion of the night had not yet lifted.


    Finally, I could return to my room. The mattress sank invitingly beneath me as I lay down, but sleep refused to claim me. The thoughts kept churning in my head.


    Then, just as my eyes closed, just as I managed a few sweet hours of slumber, a loud pounding shattered the silence.


    I jolted awake.


    On the other side of the door, a lieutenant stood.


    ¡ª Get up! ¡ª he commanded firmly, holding something out to me.


    He pressed a watch into my hands. I stared at him in confusion.


    ¡ª What is this?


    ¡°Heart rate monitor,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be running around the academy. It will measure your speed, agility, and reflexes. There will be obstacles on the track. You must avoid them while maintaining your balance and pace.¡±


    I stared at him for a moment before sighing tiredly.


    ¡°Great¡­¡± I muttered under my breath.


    I quickly pulled myself together¡ªshowered, changed, and tied my hair up. The morning air was crisp as I stepped onto the track.


    The course was no joke. The obstacles varied¡ªlow walls to vault over, beams to balance on, and sinking platforms that tested reflexes.


    With every step, I kept an eye on the watch. The numbers ticked away relentlessly, recording my data. My breath grew short, my pulse quickened, but I couldn¡¯t afford to slow down.


    At one of the obstacles, I stumbled slightly, my foot nearly slipping on the wet plank. But adrenaline surged through me, my body remembered the movements, and my muscles corrected the mistake automatically.


    By the time I reached the final stretch, I could taste victory. My chest rose and fell with my breathing, my fingers clenched as I made the last jump.


    And then¡­


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something.


    The lieutenants were watching. One of them had a faint smirk, but his gaze gave nothing away. And before I could savor my success, someone else was looking at me¡ªan intense, commanding stare.


    The General.


    Even though I had reached the finish line with success in my veins, I held back my smile. It seemed like that expression was foreign to him, so I kept my joy to myself and left the glory to the training officers.


    His voice rang out, cold and precise:


    ¡°Pull yourself together. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The adrenaline in my veins transformed into a different kind of pulse. The fatigue in my muscles suddenly felt insignificant.


    To my surprise, he started running, and I had no choice but to follow, no matter how badly I wanted to sit down.


    The cold air burned my lungs as my legs carried me forward at increasing speed. My muscles protested, but I didn¡¯t stop. In the pale glow of the lamps, the track seemed endless¡ªas if I would have to keep running until I became one with its rhythm, its pain.


    I didn¡¯t slow for a second, but the thought flashed through my mind: Where are we going this time?


    ¡°To real training.¡±


    Damn it, I said that out loud again.


    His voice was steady, but I sensed something beneath it. Maybe¡­ recognition?


    ¡°The recruits who didn¡¯t belong here have been weeded out. But you¡ªyou¡¯re meant to serve here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    The General ran beside me, his movements effortless, as if exhaustion was a foreign concept to him. For a moment, he glanced at me, and the faintest, barely noticeable smirk crossed his lips.


    ¡°You earned it,¡± he said. His tone remained neutral, but there was something else there too. ¡°Not in a good way¡­ but even if things had turned out differently, you would have stayed. You¡¯ve proven to be a good fighter.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the small smile creeping onto my face. Not that such a compliment meant much, but still¡­ it felt good.


    ¡°And the border?¡± I asked, rightfully so.


    ¡°The border is another unit¡¯s concern now. Your job is to learn¡ªbetter than ever before. Soon, you¡¯ll be moved to the base on the highest peak. That will be your home.¡±


    As the track pulsed beneath me and the General¡¯s shadow moved alongside mine, I felt something shift inside me. As if something had been decided, irrevocably.


    This path was the only one I could take.


    My steps slowed as the General motioned for me to follow. I didn¡¯t ask any more questions. I didn¡¯t need to. The fire of the run still burned in my legs, but now, it wasn¡¯t about escaping. Now, I knew¡ªthis was only the beginning.


    He spoke, and I reflected. Running, but lost in thought. And as the General¡¯s words echoed in my mind, everything became clearer:


    ¡°This city is not the heart.


    This city is survival.


    Your training so far was just the foundation. Now comes the real trial.¡±


    Was I afraid?


    Not anymore.


    I no longer wanted to be a recruit. I no longer wanted to rely on anyone¡¯s protection. I had to become stronger¡ªnot just for myself, but because I was beginning to understand that the world was far more complex than I had ever imagined.


    The system we were part of operated under laws I had never suspected. Here, the question wasn¡¯t just about who was human and who was an angel.


    The soul wasn¡¯t just a force that moved us¡ªit was the connection between past and future.


    And I wanted to know what happened to a soul.


    What became of those who vanished?


    What happened to those who were reborn?


    And what was that ultimate awareness that only a few could reach?


    Who was I in my full consciousness?


    I had to stay if I wanted to find out.


    The theoretical lessons sometimes felt longer than the physical training, yet every word burned itself into my mind.


    Stories I had never heard.


    Systems that controlled our world.


    The laws that the dark-clad figures protected¡ªand that, at times, even the ruler broke.


    I absorbed everything.


    Because even then, my human instinct¡ªmy curiosity¡ªdrove me.


    I think this is what happens when the voice inside us also wants to know what¡¯s really going on around it.


    Time didn¡¯t pass¡ªit melted, condensed, became a single monotonous pulse.


    We woke before dawn, collapsed after midnight, but sleep never brought rest¡ªonly the ominous promise of the next day.


    There was nothing else in my life but battle and learning¡­

 Chapter 13

    I tried to make my dress and my body get along, but it wasn¡¯t easy¡ªthey didn¡¯t seem to want to know each other. The red silk gown clung to me coolly, like a foreign skin that had yet to decide whether it was willing to become mine. Meanwhile, Elis was blasting music at full volume in the bathroom as she got ready.


    I stood in my academy room. The last day¡­ The last night I would spend here. Tonight, the ceremony at the palace would take place¡ªthe moment when it would officially be recognized that I had become a Dark-Clad. All the struggles, the sweat, every moment when I clenched my teeth and refused to give up¡­ now, all of it condensed into a single night.


    Elis suddenly appeared in the doorway, tossing her wet hair back carelessly, her eyes filled with admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Avarka.¡±


    I looked at her, and for a moment, I truly felt the gratitude that vibrated in the air without the need for words.


    ¡°I owe this to all of you, too.¡±


    Elis playfully reached into my wardrobe and pulled out a familiar item¡ªthe high-heeled boots I had received nearly a year ago when I first arrived here. She held them up with a teasingly familiar smile.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t you want to wear these with your dress?¡± she asked mischievously.


    I laughed and echoed her past words, trying to mimic her voice:


    ¡°You want me to function as a street stripper? Because in these, I¡¯d rather become a newspaper vendor¡ªI¡¯d break my neck otherwise.¡±


    Elis burst into genuine laughter, and for a moment, we simply enjoyed the nostalgia. Then, I glanced at myself. A blood-red silk dress wrapped around me¡ªthe symbol of women among the Dark-Clad. The men wore black silk shirts and black pants for ceremonies, while for women, the red silk gown was mandatory.


    Once we were ready, we gathered our things and headed out. Clara, John, and the others were already waiting for us by the door.


    ¡°Ready, warrior?¡± Clara asked, adjusting my dress slightly.


    I nodded. Ready.


    As we arrived at the palace, the weight of everything hit me once again. Here I stood, in the grand marble hall. The place where everything had begun¡­ and where now, another chapter would open. Life is ironic, isn¡¯t it? The massive marble floor reflected the light from the grand chandeliers like a mirror. Around the gold-trimmed tables, people were seated, their hushed whispers mixing with the soft melodies playing in the background. The walls were adorned with statues, and the tables were set with golden cutlery¡ªsymbols of power. Yet, there was also a quiet harmony to it all, a subtle humility that couldn¡¯t be denied. Angels had impeccable taste; their sense of perfection was inherent in their nature. But there was also a kind of humility in them, something that could only be acquired through lifetimes of experience.


    At the far end of the room, a small elevated platform stood where the ruler sat. Beside him, two women were seated: one was Dahlia, and the other was the always kind and dignified woman, whose presence only made the arrogant woman beside her seem even colder. The ruler¡¯s icy gaze pierced through the space, making it clear that he noticed every movement, every glance exchanged.


    Through the murmuring crowd, I heard the firm steps of the general. When I finally saw him, I was momentarily taken aback. This outfit¡­ it wasn¡¯t something he wore often. He was dressed in black, but differently, more ceremoniously. When his eyes met mine, for the briefest moment, a flicker of acknowledgment passed across his face.


    ¡°We are proud of you, Avarka.¡±


    My heart clenched. For a moment, I even felt that strange tightness in my throat. But before I could say anything, a voice interrupted the moment.


    Clara and the others had reached us, and the general¡¯s expression shifted¡ªhis gaze turning colder, back to the strict, unwavering military sharpness I had seen so many times before.


    ¡°Welcome among us, soldier!¡± he said firmly. ¡°I trust that from tomorrow onward, you will walk a path that clears our way of misguided weeds.¡±


    Clara greeted him with a smile, while Johnny took his seat, looking around with excitement. Everyone was ready.


    The night had begun.


    It wasn''t a ceremony like I had expected. The dark-clad ones do not become who they are all at once; no final ritual seals their transformation. They arrive continuously, they change, and many of them fall. A separate ceremony is reserved only for those who rise to the rank of lieutenant or general. But there is only one general¡ªand he, too, is an angel.


    Yet, as I stood there, when the time for the oath came, a peculiar feeling took hold of me. I absorbed the moment. The words of the oath echoed through the walls, and with each syllable, I became more and more a part of this world. I knelt down. Though the cold marble felt slightly uncomfortable, warmth and my own pride coursed through me.


    "Under the light of the halo, I swear that as long as I draw breath, I shall breathe in the shadow of angels."


    We spoke our vows in the solemn grandeur of the Marble Hall, and I felt my past and present merge into this single sentence.


    When I stood up, I glanced at the ruler. His gaze was fixed on me, but he seemed lost in thought, as if recalling a distant memory. It was strange, but not my concern.


    The oath was followed by a banquet. Laughter and the clinking of glasses blended into the pleasant hum of conversation in the hall. Clara and John were also present. Still. Once, they left this place to live among humans because they did not find it comfortable or safe. They believed that existing far from trouble was conspicuous, while being within it made one quieter. And though they had their differences, it seemed they had found their place here again, at least for one night. Their authority had not diminished; they conversed easily and freely.


    One of my comrades brought news from the border. He told me that Chloe and the others were well, already at the base, and that Zach had recovered. I felt relieved. Lately, I had barely had time to think about them; my training had completely occupied me. But now, I was one of them. No longer a trainee, but a fully-fledged soldier.


    As I listened to the conversation, I glanced up at the lights in the hall, and for a moment, it seemed as if a beam of light flashed before me. It wasn''t a clear vision¡ªmore of a sensation, something powerful, guiding, pulling me out of the hall. I yielded to it.


    At the end of the corridor, the ruler stood. He did not speak or gesture, yet somehow, his gaze beckoned me. I hesitated for a moment. Were my feelings playing tricks on me? The adrenaline, my happiness? Just because I became a dark-clad one did not mean I was a favored one. I had no right to trail after him. And I didn¡¯t particularly like him anyway.


    I was just about to turn back when the guard standing outside the hall spoke up:


    "The ruler summons you. Follow me."


    Well, great. As I set off, the ruler disappeared behind one of the doors. I followed him into an unusual room. The place was elegant; I walked on crimson carpets, and golden decorations stretched along the walls. The wealth was not ostentatious, yet the weight of power was palpable. But a subtle modesty also lingered in the walls.


    The ruler stood with his back to me, gazing out the window.


    "Congratulations," he said quietly. "I didn''t think you would go through with it."


    I was just about to express my gratitude when he continued:


    "But don¡¯t think it will get any easier from here. Protecting angels is different from surviving training."


    I hesitated. Did he truly mean to congratulate me, or was he about to lecture me because I had once lectured him months ago? His voice was cold, his words cutting, as if my success no longer mattered. I dislike this kind of destructive tone.


    "Do you remember what I told you when you arrived?" he continued. "This place was not meant for you. Yet you stayed. Fine. Then settle in, little girl."


    He turned, his gaze icy.


    "But if you ever break your oath, expect nothing good."


    For a moment, I forgot to breathe. I wanted to rip the hem of my silk dress and smack him with it, or better yet, strangle him. Did he think I endured all that training only to become an outcast or a traitor?


    "Those who end up here are either poor or have no family. But you... you were given a family even in place of your own. Don''t treat this as entertainment. This is not a voluntary program. You do not leave when you feel like it."


    I felt my heart pound harder. Again. Why is it that every time I start to feel happiness, something always happens? How dare he accuse or insult me? I know this may not be the right thing to say on the day of my induction, but at that moment, I would have loved to kick his exalted angelic ass.


    I took a deep breath. I didn¡¯t want to argue with him.


    "Understood," I said calmly.


    I waited for him to dismiss me, but as the silence stretched too long, I spoke again:


    "If you have nothing more to say, I will take my leave."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    The ruler pulled out a small box and pressed it into my hand.


    "I meant to give you this," he said emotionlessly.


    His voice was dry, and his gesture lacked warmth.


    "It''s a necklace," he said coolly. "Every dark-clad one receives one. A reminder that we, angels, watch over you. You are our chosen ones, and we are grateful to you."


    His words were kind in theory, but his tone suggested otherwise. As if he did not truly believe them. As if he spoke out of obligation. For a moment, I pondered: Fine, it¡¯s a standard gift, everyone gets one, so it¡¯s nothing special. I¡¯ll thank him, and before the next person arrives to receive the same thing, I¡¯ll leave.


    But as I looked into his eyes to thank him politely, a strange sensation washed over me. D¨¦j¨¤ vu. Again. Something inexplicable, suffocating. As if this had happened before. As if I should know something. For a moment, I was lost in the feeling, but then I forced it down. I took a deep breath, suppressed the questions.


    "You may go," he finally said.


    He didn¡¯t have to say it twice. I nodded and left swiftly.


    I returned to the hall, where Clara, John, and Elis were waiting. Their faces lit up when they saw me.


    "There you are!" Clara turned to me immediately. "So, how was it?"


    "Official," I replied with a faint smile.


    Elis eyed me curiously, then his gaze shifted to the small box.


    "So you¡¯ve officially been initiated now. Exciting."


    "Seems like it," I nodded.


    We talked for a while longer. It felt good to be with them. All three of them were proud of me, and somehow, that was reassuring. Clara and I spoke separately when the others were occupied. Then, we said our goodbyes. One good thing is that I can visit them anytime now. I walked down to the academy, enjoying a moment of solitude.


    I watched as the others trained, trying to memorize every detail. I would miss this place. My last year had been spent here, and it was incredible to see how dedicated the instructors were, how much knowledge and patience they possessed.


    A familiar voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Feeling nostalgic?"


    I turned. The general approached with a faint smile.


    "Incredibly," I admitted with a small sigh. "I¡¯ll miss this."


    "You don¡¯t live here permanently, but you¡¯ll still come back," he noted casually. "Everything here is your home."


    He studied me for a moment before adding:


    "That outfit suits you."


    A strange feeling swept over me¡ªboth unfamiliar and comforting.


    "Thank you," I finally said.


    He smiled slightly, nodded, and walked on. I returned to my room, prepared for the next day, and took one last look at the palace before finally laying my head to rest.


    I woke up at five in the morning, as always. Moving with my usual ease, I stepped onto the academy courtyard. Before leaving my room, my eyes caught on a small box. I opened it, and inside, a finely crafted, gilded piece of jewelry gleamed: two angel wings adorned the center, touching at their tips. At the meeting point, a small ¡°S¡± was engraved. It was an exceptionally delicate piece of work. I liked it. With a quick motion, I fastened it around my neck and tucked the box deep into my bag. Gathering my necessary belongings, I stepped out the door.


    The convoy was already prepared, equipment being loaded in strict military order. I got in, and soon we were heading toward the main base. The building resembled the academy but was larger, colder¡ªeverywhere, dark-clad figures were training, weapons glinting in the morning light. The discipline of the academy was even more pronounced here.


    I had no time to settle into my quarters; I was ordered on duty immediately¡ªto guard the castle gate. But since I had a little time before my shift, I went for a walk. The steep path was lined with daffodil fields, an almost too-sharp contrast to the strict military atmosphere. It was a long walk, but worth it.


    The sun had begun to shine warmly when my partner spoke up:


    ¨C Please, check the perimeter. I inspected it in the morning; now it¡¯s your turn.


    I nodded and set off. The palace windows were properly secured, the sentries in place, the corners and angles checked for safety. I observed every movement, analyzed potential threats and entry points. Finally, I returned to my post.


    Then, my earpiece crackled to life. A female lieutenant¡¯s cool, authoritative voice came through:


    ¨C Soldier, this is the lieutenant speaking. You will guard the palace until 1:30, then proceed to the city center. I will be waiting by the car. We have a mission among the civilians.


    The order was clear. At 1:30, I boarded the convoy, and we set off. As the vehicle moved through the city, the surroundings became increasingly familiar. I recognized a nightclub I had been to before¡ªthe same place where we once had to retrieve Michael. A thought crossed my mind: were we here for the same reason again?


    When we entered, I was met with exactly the sight I feared. Michael was sitting alone at the bar, completely drunk. The place was deserted, as if everyone else had long since left. The lieutenant addressed him with respectful firmness:


    ¨C Sir, please come with us. We need to take you home.


    Michael didn¡¯t even look up. He simply leaned back and, with glossy eyes, gestured toward me.


    ¨C Come on, kid, have a seat! ¨C he said in a slow, relaxed tone.


    I glanced at the lieutenant, waiting for permission. She nodded, so I sat beside him.


    ¨C Are you all right? ¨C I asked quietly.


    Michael let out a small, amused laugh.


    ¨C Of course I am! Congratulations, kid. I heard you¡¯re now a full-fledged member.


    ¨C Thank you ¨C I replied, then added in a softer voice: ¨C But maybe you shouldn¡¯t be drinking this much.


    Michael only chuckled and briefly placed a hand on my shoulder.


    ¨C I think you could use a drink too. You¡¯ve been putting up with this stiff-necked crowd every day¡ªfor a whole year now¡­ It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re not an alcoholic yet.


    I knew he was joking, and honestly, I appreciated his humor. But I had to stay focused.


    ¨C If you¡¯re all right, then let¡¯s go ¨C I tried to persuade him gently.


    Michael nodded and slowly stood up. I thought the scene was over when he suddenly stopped, looked at me, and unexpectedly said:


    ¨C I need to go to the restroom. Come with me.


    The lieutenant hesitated for a moment, then gave permission. I followed Michael, but as soon as we left the main hall and entered the corridor, he shut the door behind him. He didn¡¯t head to the restroom. Instead, he turned around, his expression unusually serious.


    ¨C Hey, kid ¨C he said quietly. ¨C You¡¯re the only one I can trust right now. Please, listen very carefully to what I¡¯m about to say.


    The air was freezing, but not because of the cold¡ªrather because of the heavy feeling that had settled on my heart. Michael¡¯s seriousness felt almost foreign to me. He was always smiling, always lighthearted, as if life could never weigh him down. But now, his gaze was hard, determined. Like that time. That meeting¡­ that black box¡­ it still haunted me.


    Yet, I didn¡¯t dare speak or ask if this was about that. I had learned that these kinds of conversations had to go in one ear and out the other. But my memory didn¡¯t work that way.


    ¡°Do you remember that meeting?¡± Michael asked, something unsettling in his voice.


    ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± I replied softly.


    ¡°Look at me, Avarka. These people are not messing around,¡± he clenched his jaw. ¡°They are actually going to use that box. They are getting closer and closer to it, and if we don¡¯t stop them, what happens next will be irreversible.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t decide if it was the alcohol speaking or if the situation was truly that serious. Michael was never one to raise false alarms. He had always protected, always stood on the side of humans. But now¡­ now he was a warrior. He spoke with a determination I had never seen in him before.


    ¡°How could I possibly help?¡± I finally asked, knowing he wouldn¡¯t let this topic go.


    ¡°Every month, they select people from the base to guard the border,¡± he began explaining. ¡°I mean the border where you¡¯ve already been.¡±


    My stomach twisted. I didn¡¯t like thinking back to that place. The memories of my last night there still lived in me, haunting me like a shadow. But if that was all I had to do¡­ maybe¡­ I could go through with it.


    ¡°Sign up as a border guard,¡± he said firmly. ¡°And go down to the bottom of the hill. I¡¯ll give you a crystal and a name. Call someone out.¡±


    The blood in my veins turned to ice. This was no longer an inviting idea.


    ¡°Who?¡± I asked, though I feared the answer.


    ¡°Someone who has already been tested with the box,¡± he replied grimly. ¡°Over the past year, they¡¯ve been experimenting with it, but something went terribly wrong. And they silenced him. Or maybe he went there on his own¡­ I don¡¯t know. But we need to find out what happened to him. What that box did to him.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­ I can¡¯t do this,¡± I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s too big of a risk. If the general finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°A lot is at stake, Avarka,¡± he said again. ¡°More than you think.¡±


    ¡°Then ask the general or the lieutenants! I can¡¯t cross certain boundaries, and you know that. I can¡¯t even go down to the bottom of the hill, let alone past the boundary on top of the cliff.¡±


    Michael¡¯s face darkened, then he spoke in a quiet, almost mocking tone:


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward, little girl.¡±


    My muscles tensed. The way he said it, that tone¡­ something inside me snapped. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to my charge like that, but I didn¡¯t care anymore. Irritated, I snapped back:


    ¡°This isn¡¯t cowardice. It¡¯s reality. I follow the rules, and you should, too. So with all due respect, Michael, pull yourself together, sober up, and rethink exactly what you want.¡±


    I turned to leave him there, but I still heard his words:


    ¡°If you change your mind¡­ the name is Zach.¡±


    I stopped. For a moment, everything else ceased to exist. My heart pounded wildly. My mind tried to cling to reason. It couldn¡¯t be¡­ Zach¡­ but were we thinking of the same Zach?


    Before I could answer, he was already handing me the crystal. Almost unconsciously, I took it, my fingers gripping it tightly. Michael, however, had already put on his poker face when he heard approaching footsteps.


    A lieutenant who had been standing nearby turned to us with concern.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± he asked the angel.


    Michael, as if he had snapped back into reality in an instant, nodded calmly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he answered casually, as if our entire conversation had never happened. As if he were fitter and more sober than ever.


    Now I wasn¡¯t even sure if he had truly been drunk or if he had just played the part to achieve his goal. But that didn¡¯t matter anymore. My thoughts were entirely fixated on one name: Zach.


    As part of the convoy escorted the angel back to his residence, he called out to me quietly, so only I could hear:


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you.¡±


    And I just sat there, silent, poker-faced. But inside¡­ inside, my curiosity raged. I had no other choice. I had to find out the truth. And the fastest way to do that was to return to the base¡­ and find Chloe and the others.


    I rushed through the entrance of the base at full speed. Another massive, winged door, cold metal-covered walls, a smooth and slightly slippery floor. The dim lighting cast a somber atmosphere. The entire space stood in strict, military order, but I couldn¡¯t focus on anything. I just kept running forward when, passing a doorway, a man in dark clothing suddenly called out:


    ¡°Hey, you! You¡¯re one of the new arrivals, right?¡±


    I stopped and looked at him. His face was stern, but not hostile.


    ¡°Your name is Avarka, right?¡± he continued.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Your room is here,¡± he gestured toward a door, opening it gently.


    Oh, so there¡¯s no luxury of having a private room here¡­ though that didn¡¯t surprise me. I stepped inside, and a huge surprise awaited me: Chloe and Emily were both there, smiling brightly. I hugged them immediately, fiercely, desperately.


    Before I could say anything, there was a knock on the door. The same dark-clothed man stood there, speaking quietly to Chloe:


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Then David and Dave entered the room.


    Chloe quickly pulled out some money and slipped it into the man¡¯s hand, adding a wink:


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I stared, shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I asked.


    Chloe shrugged.


    ¡°Technically, the dark-clothed guys aren¡¯t supposed to let people come and go freely. But with a little ¡®compensation,¡¯ anything can be arranged,¡± she smirked.


    It felt good to see them again, but the joy didn¡¯t last long. They quickly sat me down in a chair. The room had two beds¡ªI realized I¡¯d have a roommate. Before I could ask, Chloe looked at me:


    ¡°By the way, welcome, roommate.¡±


    I gave her a half-smile, but then her face turned serious.


    ¡°We have a little problem¡­¡± she said.


    The smile immediately disappeared from my face. I saw concern in everyone¡¯s eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them continue. The question burst out of me:


    ¡°So it¡¯s true, Zach never came back, right?¡±


    Chloe sighed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you¡­¡± she started, then shook her head. ¡°But yes, it¡¯s true.¡±


    Sadness was evident on everyone¡¯s face, but what I saw in Chloe¡¯s eyes was simply indescribable. I had never pried into people¡¯s private lives, but now I was about to ask¡ªwhen she spoke first.


    ¡°I love him, Avarka. So, so much. And every single day I spend away from him, guilt eats at me. Where is he? What is he doing? Where did they take him? What did they do to him? Whenever we ask, we get the same answer: he¡¯s fine, he¡¯s safe, he¡¯s just in another camp or out protecting humans. But they¡¯ve been saying that for months!¡± Her voice cracked.


    ¡°And we don¡¯t believe them,¡± David said firmly.


    ¡°No way in hell we do!¡± Dave snapped. ¡°We have to do something. But without breaking any rules,¡± Chloe added.


    Silence settled over us as we thought. Finally, I spoke up:


    ¡°I have an idea¡­ but it¡¯s not exactly rule-abiding¡­¡±


    The others looked at me curiously. I pulled out the crystal.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bottom of the hill, to the border. With this, I can call Zach and talk to him.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes widened in fear.


    ¡°If he¡¯s there¡­ then only his soul remains¡­¡±


    I saw panic take hold of her. Tears shimmered in her eyes. Emily took her hand reassuringly. But suddenly, an icy determination appeared on Chloe¡¯s face.


    ¡°If he¡¯s really there¡­ I want to speak to him one last time. And I want to go down there with you.¡±


    The others joined in:


    ¡°We¡¯re coming with you too!¡± they said.


    I got angry.


    ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?! You¡¯d risk your ranks?! Your lives?! Why don¡¯t we just call the whole base and ask if they¡¯re in the mood for a little summoning?!¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t go alone,¡± David spoke up. ¡°Anything could happen down there.¡±


    Chloe grabbed my hand.


    ¡°Listen, Avarka¡­ if nothing else, you have to take me with you. I just want to see him, at least one last time.¡±


    For a moment, I hesitated. She was right. If we only have one life, then we want to see what¡¯s slipping away¡ªthe people we love. We want to know. The truth belongs to everyone.


    But then David lifted his head.


    ¡°And what about permission?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Permission?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°If you have such a special crystal, I assume you also have permission, right?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you need permission to go down there?¡± I asked, looking at them.


    The hope drained from their eyes.


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re a team leader, you can¡¯t go¡­¡± Chloe said.


    ¡°And how do I become one?¡±


    ¡°By fighting,¡± Dave replied. ¡°At the beginning of each week, they fight for the leadership position. It lasts for a week, but during that time, it grants authority over the teams. More freedom.¡±


    ¡°So I have to fight for it?¡± I smirked. ¡°When does the fight begin?¡±


    David glanced at his watch.


    ¡°Right about now.¡±


    Emily and Chloe looked at me with worry. But I could already feel the adrenaline. I stepped out the door. The others followed. I rushed down the hallway with a huge grin and a burning desire to win.


    At the back of the main base, there was a vast open space where dozens of dark-clothed figures stood in line. The general was there too. They were just about to announce the winner when David¡¯s shouting voice cut through the noise.


    ¡°One more challenger!¡±


    Silence fell. Every eye turned toward me. The general looked at me, and for the first time, I saw genuine surprise in his gaze.


    With that momentum, I leaped into the battlefield.

 Chapter 14

    Silence settled over the square as if a vacuum had suddenly formed. The dark-clad figures all stared at me as I effortlessly jumped onto the battle platform. The general¡¯s gaze finally scanned my face, and for a moment, he seemed to smile¡ªor perhaps it was just a strange glimmer of recognition in his eyes.


    David and Dave stood at the edge of the crowd, while Chloe and Emily watched my every move in tense silence. In the center of the combat area stood a muscular man, taller and broader than me. His hands rested loosely at his sides, but his posture radiated experience. The challenge burned in his eyes, and as he sized me up, a faint, dismissive smirk appeared on his lips.


    ¡°A new little girl in the ring?¡± he growled in a deep voice. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a fighter.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes the most dangerous one is the one who doesn¡¯t look like it,¡± I replied calmly.


    The general stepped forward and raised his hand. The crowd fell silent.


    ¡°The new contender will take her place. She didn¡¯t sign up, and her name isn¡¯t on the list, but if she accepts the fight, so be it,¡± he declared. ¡°If you win, you¡¯ll have the right to move along the border as a squad leader and taste both the privileges and burdens of leadership for a full week. If you lose¡­ well, then you¡¯ll just be one of many.¡±


    The man across from me stretched out, then, with a single motion, took his battle stance. His muscles tensed, and the air around us suddenly grew heavier. There was no time to think¡ªthe fight had begun.


    His attack was so fast I barely saw it coming. A left hook whistled toward me, but at the last second, I stepped aside, letting his momentum carry him forward. My foot landed firmly on the ground, and with a sudden backward step, I dodged his second strike as well. The man grunted.


    ¡°Quick,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°But how long can you keep it up?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. This fight wasn¡¯t about words. My breathing remained steady as I watched his movements, the tiny signals that revealed his next strike. And then, I moved.


    A swift sidestep brought me to his left, and I drove my elbow into his ribs with precise force. I felt the impact resonate through his bones. He flinched but didn¡¯t retreat. A counterattack followed¡ªa knee strike that barely missed my stomach.


    The crowd held its breath in unison. Everyone was watching. Tension lined Chloe¡¯s face, while David and Dave silently observed, waiting to see how much longer I could hold out.


    The fight continued. The dark-clad figures around the ring began to whisper. Someone murmured that they hadn¡¯t expected me to last the first five minutes. The general crossed his arms, watching my movements with interest.


    Then came the moment.


    My opponent launched another attack, but I was faster¡ªI dodged with a low spin and delivered a powerful kick to the back of his knee. He staggered. I didn¡¯t have much time¡ªone swift motion, and I forced him to the ground, pressing my knee against his chest.


    For a brief second, the crowd was silent, then a murmur rippled through the square. The general slowly nodded.


    ¡°Winner: Avarka,¡± he announced. ¡°You¡¯re a squad leader now.¡±


    The world seemed to expand all at once. Chloe and Emily rushed toward me in a single movement, while David and Dave clapped with wide grins on their faces. The man on the ground was still breathing heavily, but when he looked up at me, a faint smile flickered across his lips.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± he muttered.


    The general stepped closer.


    ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯ve just signed up for,¡± he said quietly.


    I simply nodded.


    Silence reigned in the courtyard as I stepped forward. I scanned the people.


    ¡°Who volunteered for border defense?¡± I asked loudly. As hands rose into the air, I nodded firmly.


    ¡°We meet here tomorrow morning at five o¡¯clock,¡± I said. ¡°From here, we head to the border.¡±


    No more words were needed. Everyone knew what awaited us. Chloe and Emily cast one last hopeful glance at me before disappearing behind the door.


    As I turned, I suddenly felt the general¡¯s presence. I didn¡¯t see or hear him, yet I knew he was there. His breath brushed against my neck, closer than he had ever been before.


    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me now,¡± he said quietly but firmly.


    He led me to the upper level of the base. It was only then that I noticed he had a room there as well. It wasn¡¯t ostentatious, but it carried the authority befitting his rank. The furnishings were minimalistic, functional, yet carefully arranged. I sat on the bed, and he took a seat on the chair¡ªanother place, another time, months later¡­ yet the atmosphere remained the same as before. The silence was palpable.


    Still, before it could become suffocating, he finally broke it.


    ¡°Already thinking about saving the world?¡± he asked softly, his voice carrying an almost warning edge.


    Of all the questions I had expected, this wasn¡¯t one of them.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. My thoughts searched for the right answer, but in the end, I simply asked,


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The general leaned back in his chair, his gaze piercing through me.


    ¡°Your first and only day at the border wasn¡¯t exactly a pleasant experience,¡± he said coldly. ¡°I made sure you wouldn¡¯t have to go back there. And now, you¡¯re running straight toward it.¡±


    I said nothing, just watched him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t become a good fighter by charging headfirst into a glass wall,¡± he continued.


    I tried not to react. Maybe he thought I wasn¡¯t suited for this. I remained silent, but his words carved into me.


    ¡°If the spirits attack you again, I won¡¯t be there to protect you,¡± he went on. ¡°A piece of concrete won¡¯t be enough against them. Luck has been on your side so far, but the day will come when it won¡¯t be. Don¡¯t tempt fate.¡±


    Something inside me tensed. I was tired of constantly being lectured.


    I almost said it. I almost let the protest burst out of me. But in the end, I held myself back.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said coldly. ¡°Thank you for the advice. May I leave now?¡±


    The general¡¯s eyes flashed.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°You won¡¯t leave until you truly understand.¡±


    I clenched my jaw.


    ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that?¡± I asked, my voice growing more intense.


    He didn¡¯t answer. But I had something to say, so I stood up.


    The words slipped from my lips with difficulty as the air between us grew heavy.


    ¡°I fought for where I am now. I fought to be a team leader for a week, knowing exactly what I was signing up for. Please, stop lecturing me. Constantly.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a lecture.¡±


    He spoke in a calm voice¡ªso calm that I couldn¡¯t place it. But inside me, fury raged because I felt like it was, in fact, a lecture. Yet his words wove around me like invisible threads, crafting another layer of reality. And as he spoke, his voice trembled the air around me.


    ¡°You look tired. Mentally exhausted.¡±


    His words stirred something in me¡ªnot just my ears heard them, but something deeper. And yet, I turned my head away, not wanting to see his gaze.


    ¡°Why do I interfere with your decision? Simple. It seems like something else is driving you even now. Like you¡¯re still¡­ running from something. Since you arrived here, you¡¯ve been resisting. Trying to piece things together, trying to understand them. Looking for the right path instead of the wrong one, but not even you know which is which. Tell me, isn¡¯t it exhausting¡ªconstantly resisting, constantly searching? Believe me, sometimes it¡¯s better just to follow the rules, not to ask unnecessary questions, not to fight.¡±


    This was no longer about the situation. He was digging into me. Into my life. That angered me all over again.


    ¡°Let me decide that!¡± I snapped and quickly stepped to the window.


    I didn¡¯t want to look him in the eye, didn¡¯t want to look anywhere, because I knew that if I did¡ªif I let myself sink into his gaze even for a moment¡ªI would lose control. I would explode in a way I didn¡¯t want to. I feared the consequences.


    My fingers clutched the edge of the window as if the world beyond the glass could offer me refuge. Outside, the moon¡¯s light faintly glowed, illuminating the field of daffodils swaying gently in the night breeze.


    I felt him step closer, his presence wrapping around me as if some invisible force held me captive. He was just a breath away, his closeness radiating a warmth that burned more dangerously than anger.


    ¡°You can rest here.¡±


    His words were a whisper, wrapping around me like a long-forgotten melody. Something deeply buried within me ignited¡ªor maybe it had never truly been extinguished. It didn¡¯t come from him, but he brought it to the surface, and I accepted it without a word. Emotions surged through me that I had long thought lost¡ªor perhaps had never really belonged to me in this life.


    I had trained and fought to become a full-fledged dark-clad soldier, and now it frustrated me beyond measure that instead of simply following orders and defending the good side, I was diving headfirst into the forbidden unknown.


    Perhaps he was right. Even if I wouldn¡¯t admit it to myself.


    And yet, suddenly¡­ it felt good. This peace felt good.


    The calmness he radiated surprised me. It spread so swiftly, covered me so suddenly that I didn¡¯t know what to make of it. Perhaps I had never felt anything like it before, or if I had, I had long forgotten. Slowly, I turned around.


    There was barely any space between us¡ªhe was so close, pressed against me, and it only heightened my desire.


    He placed a hand on my chest, and with that touch, every thought in my mind dissipated. The air grew heavier, my heartbeat turned erratic. Outside, the wind howled eerily, as if trying to warn me of something.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    He shouldn¡¯t be this close. I shouldn¡¯t be letting him affect me like this.


    But his scent¡­ his scent wouldn¡¯t let me think clearly. It wasn¡¯t exotic, it wasn¡¯t overwhelming, yet it surrounded me, intoxicated me, and suddenly, everything else felt insignificant.


    Our gazes locked deeply.


    General, apprentice, or soldier¡ªthose roles no longer existed.


    I leaned into him.


    He kissed me.


    As our tongues met, the kiss became a dance I had longed for without even realizing it. His coldness, his icy walls melted away, and suddenly, he wasn¡¯t the man I had known before. Not the strong, distant soul, but someone who, for the first time, truly let me in.


    It was inexplicable how quickly, how suddenly, this quiet peace flowed from him. As if ice had melted into warmth, as if the night carried the light of the day. I didn¡¯t understand the shift, but I didn¡¯t want to. I just wanted to feel.


    I had imagined many things about this night. But never that it would end like this.


    In this moment, full awareness and ignorance didn¡¯t matter. The future and the past didn¡¯t matter.


    Only the present.


    And the realization of how incredible it felt to touch someone I had never dared to.


    His kiss was like the meeting of hopelessness and hope.


    A world unfolded¡ªa world where even ice could bring warmth.


    As his lips touched mine, something ancient, something otherworldly coursed through my entire being.


    Like a true guardian angel.


    He, who had always watched my steps¡ªeven from the cold shadows¡ªhad, for the first time, finally warmed the space around me.


    The kiss broke off suddenly, as if an invisible blade had severed the moment from reality. I pulled away, almost gasping, and before he could say anything, I stepped back and sat down on the edge of the bed. The movement was more abrupt than necessary; the mattress sank beneath me, and the moonlight cut the room in half at an angle. On one side, a warm, muted glow; on the other, cool shadows. My shoulders tensed, as if every muscle in my body protested against surrendering to this feeling.


    The general didn¡¯t move immediately. For a long, silent moment, he simply watched me, his expression unreadable¡ªyet it felt as though he could see right through me. My heartbeat thundered in my chest, but outwardly, perhaps only my unsteady breathing betrayed my turmoil.


    Slowly, deliberately, he sat down beside me, just enough that his shoulder brushed against mine. The touch was light, barely perceptible, yet something deep, inexplicable tension hummed between us.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again. Sometimes, you just have to let things happen,¡± he finally said softly. His voice was deep and measured, but there was something else in it¡­ something steady, unwavering.


    I forced a small smile, but it was hesitant, melancholic. My hands clenched into fists in my lap, as if I could hold back the chaotic web of my thoughts that way.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want it to happen?¡± I whispered, and even I wasn¡¯t sure if I was telling the truth.


    The general turned toward me then. His gaze was weighty, honest, piercing through me.


    ¡°Then say it,¡± he replied simply.


    The air between us thickened, time stretched. My lips parted, as if to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯t come. I couldn¡¯t say it.


    His hand moved slowly, cautiously, brushing against mine. The gesture was so delicate, so fleeting, it felt almost dreamlike. And I¡­ I didn¡¯t pull away.


    ¡°You won¡¯t say it,¡± he whispered.


    I shivered. Deep down, I knew he was right.


    Silence settled between us, and the world seemed to shrink back within the walls.


    Gradually, I let myself sink into the mattress, surrendering to the exhaustion weighing down my body. He moved too, mirroring my motion, until we both lay among the pillows.


    The general remained beside me, keeping a small distance, not forcing anything. He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t ask questions. He was simply there.


    And for now, that was enough.


    The night stretched on, time slipping away quietly. And in that unspoken truce, in the quiet presence of one another, we found something¡ªif only for a fleeting moment.


    My eyes suddenly snapped open. The room was immersed in dim twilight, the oppressive silence of the night still lingering in the air. I looked around¡ªthe general was no longer there. For a moment, I sat motionless, then swiftly got up and headed toward the bathroom. I splashed cold water on my face, letting the sharp chill bring me to my senses. A deep breath, a second of focus. In the mirror, a determined gaze stared back at me. I smiled involuntarily.


    By the time I stepped out, the others were already waiting. There were twenty of us. Chlo¨¦ and the rest stood in a line, excitement and tension blending on their faces. I stepped among them, glanced over the group for a moment, then made a single, decisive motion to signal the start.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡± My voice rang clear in the air.


    Just as I had been taught, I went through the inspection.


    There was no time for empty words, so I got straight to the point.


    ¡°Gear check. Clothing, knife, small knife, smoke bombs¡­¡± I scanned them, my gaze settling on a few special weapons. ¡°You have the German weapons too, right? The ones that¡­¡± I didn¡¯t need to finish. They knew. The weapons capable of destroying spirits.


    A chorus of affirmations followed. I heard some of them double-checking their belts, fingers running along the blades, securing straps, feeling the weight of their weapons. I had nothing on me now, but I knew everything was ready in the cars. I would take what I needed there.


    I fastened my small earpiece and immediately heard the disciplined, unwavering voice on the other end.


    ¡°This is the lieutenant speaking. You¡¯re clear to go. Good luck, leader!¡±


    I smiled at the title. I didn¡¯t know how long this moment would last¡ªthis state where everyone looked to me, where I was the one leading them¡ªmaybe a week, but as long as it lasted, I intended to enjoy it.


    Chlo¨¦ raised an eyebrow as she stepped beside me.


    ¡°And where exactly did you sleep last night?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, then replied quietly,


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not answer that if I don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Chlo¨¦ understood. She didn¡¯t ask again.


    The cars slowly set off. We sat in the first vehicle, leading the convoy. The road was silent.


    When we reached the border, Dave slowed down. The landscape had barely changed since the last time I was here. Ruined buildings loomed over the rocky terrain, and thick fog clung to the ground. A familiar feeling crept over me¡ªthat strange, nostalgic shiver that always hit me in this place.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop for a moment,¡± I told Dave.


    We halted. The wind gently stirred the fog. I looked down into the depths. But this time, we were really going down.


    As we moved forward, the building gradually emerged from the mist. It was as ruined as I remembered, and yet¡­ there was a kind of order to it. A peculiar system that still made it seem somewhat inhabitable.


    We stepped into the great hall. The place where the lieutenant always stood before was now empty¡ªso I took his place. I glanced over the others for a moment, then mentally ran through the plan once more. I had gone over it a thousand times in my mind, but now I spoke it aloud.


    ¡°We split into four teams.¡±


    I quickly pointed to the people, selecting them.


    ¡°You, and you¡ªthere.¡± We didn¡¯t know each other¡¯s names, we identified each other by numbers, so I formed the groups accordingly.


    ¡°Team One goes to the field. Be careful,¡± I added quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a pleasant experience there.¡±


    ¡°Team Two to the ruins.¡±


    ¡°Team Three to the cliffs.¡±


    ¡°Team Four¡­¡± I looked at Chlo¨¦. ¡°You¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°If anything goes wrong, contact me through the radio,¡± I told them. ¡°I¡¯ll be here. And if necessary, don¡¯t hesitate to use the smoke bombs or the special weapons. We meet back here in eight hours.¡±


    Before setting off, we did one final equipment check. I took the weapons I had prepared, and finally, the five of us headed downward.


    The silence that followed was thick and heavy. We descended the cliff together. The others moved soundlessly, their every motion disciplined. Yet the tension pulsed between us, as if everyone could feel the weight of what was coming.


    David, however, was different. He leaped between the rocks effortlessly, as if he had no worries at all.


    ¡°And why exactly are you in such a good mood?¡± Chlo¨¦ asked.


    David grinned.


    ¡°Why should I be miserable? If we¡¯re going to die, I want to be happy before it happens.¡±


    Chlo¨¦ pressed her lips together tensely.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny,¡± she muttered.


    She didn¡¯t look well. I stepped beside her and gently touched her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied softly. ¡°Just¡­ nervous.¡±


    I nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡°Me too. But we¡¯ll handle it together.¡±


    She nodded as well, though there was still a hint of worry in her eyes. But she didn¡¯t say anything more¡ªwe just kept moving downward, getting closer to whatever awaited us below.


    We reached the foot of the hill. The dense fog was clearly visible from here, as was its origin. We stopped before it¡ªit felt like a boundary, as if an invisible wall protected one place from the other. But it wasn¡¯t the kind of fog that was impossible to see through. The other side was clearly outlined, yet something about it was unsettling.


    ¡°What exactly are we supposed to do now?¡± David¡¯s voice carried a hint of impatience.


    I took out my crystal and looked at the others.


    ¡°No one moves until I say so. I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.¡±


    I placed the crystal on my palm, then extended my hand. I hesitated for a moment before pushing it slightly into the fog. The cold touch sent a shiver through me, but I waited.


    Nothing happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± David repeated.


    Just then, the radio crackled again.


    ¡°You have to go in, girl. Into the fog, with the crystal,¡± Michael¡¯s voice came through. ¡°The crystal is an angelic source¡ªit will protect you.¡±


    My stomach tightened with sudden anxiety. I closed my palm around the crystal, took a deep breath, and gestured for the others to wait a moment before stepping aside.


    ¡°What are you talking about? This wasn¡¯t part of the plan! And where did you even get this radio¡ªwhere¡¯s the lieutenant?¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice remained steady, but I could sense the tension behind his words.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! I didn¡¯t know exactly how this crystal would work for communicating with this particular soul until now. But now I¡¯m certain. You have to go into the fog with the crystal. It¡¯s the only way to find him. He can¡¯t come out on his own.¡±


    I hesitated.


    ¡°You know how much is at stake. Please.¡±


    That please carried everything in it. I tried to suppress my frustration and focus on what was truly at risk. A deep sigh escaped me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered, switching off the radio before turning back to the others.


    ¡°I have to go into the fog to get him.¡±


    Chloe immediately moved.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I started to argue, but before I could continue, a thin voice called out from the other side of the fog.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    Chloe¡¯s head snapped up, and before I could react, she grabbed the crystal from my hand and ran straight into the fog without a word.


    I cast a quick glance at the others before dashing after her.


    ¡°No one follows us. Stay here.¡±


    Then, without another thought, I plunged into the fog, chasing after the girl.


    As I stepped into the fog, I immediately tried to grab Chloe¡¯s hand so I wouldn¡¯t lose sight of her. I barely caught it when she quickly turned around and simply said:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry.


    But in the depths of her eyes, something lurked that made my blood run cold. An emotion beyond mere fear. Attachment, pain¡ªsomething she might have never put into words. Before I could speak to tell her it was okay, Zach¡¯s voice cut through the fog:


    ¨C Come on! It¡¯s not safe here, we have to go further in!


    We followed the boy¡ªor rather, his faint, translucent version. Chloe tried to grasp his hand, but her fingers slipped right through him, as if he were made of smoke. Eventually, we reached the top of a small hill where the fog was less dense. Zach stopped, let out a deep sigh, and spoke:


    ¨C I¡¯m sorry for this¡­ external presence of mine. But I don¡¯t have enough energy to fully regain my physical form.


    Silence settled around us. My heart pounded in my chest.


    ¨C What happened to you? ¨C I asked, the words struggling to leave my throat.


    Chloe and Zach exchanged glances. I could see they needed a moment. Maybe they couldn¡¯t touch each other, but at least they could talk.


    ¨C Just keep quiet, we mustn¡¯t draw attention!


    I stepped back, giving them space while I stared into the distance.


    This wasn¡¯t how I imagined the world of spirits. I thought souls drifted aimlessly, with no order among them. But here, everything pulsed with energy. In the distance, faint and stronger figures moved in a strange harmony. The whole place felt like another plane of existence, one with its own rules. Some spirits floated as translucent lights, while others flickered in darker shades, fragmented and incomplete. Some were faceless, while others stood out with eerie clarity. A world whose laws we did not know. A world where souls existed differently.


    I glanced at my watch. Two minutes were up. We couldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    I stepped back to them and asked again:


    ¨C Who did this to you? Do you remember anything?


    Zach closed his eyes, as if piecing things together was difficult.


    ¨C My last memory¡­ We were patrolling the field near the border. Then a sudden flash¡­ And another image¡­ I was lying on a cold stone floor. Maybe marble¡­ I don¡¯t know. And someone held a black box in front of me. Then¡­ everything vanished. It was as if I had been thrown out of my own body. I saw myself from the outside¡­ But the one who got up and kept moving¡ªit wasn¡¯t me anymore.


    My stomach clenched.


    ¨C So¡­ that box ¨C I began slowly ¨C separated your soul from that other soul. It threw you out of your body, and he moved in, now living your life in your place?


    The anger inside me tightened like a vice.


    ¨C Most likely, yes ¨C Zach nodded bitterly.


    ¨C And tell me¡­ did you see who was holding that box?


    ¨C A woman¡­ I think ¨C he answered.


    I clenched my jaw.


    ¨C Black hair?


    ¨C Maybe. I can¡¯t give a clear description.


    Rage flared up inside me.


    ¨C That damn bitch! ¨C I burst out.


    Chloe grabbed my shoulder, alarmed.


    ¨C Didn¡¯t you just say we shouldn¡¯t draw attention to ourselves? I don¡¯t think this is the best way to do that¡­


    I took a deep breath to calm myself.


    ¨C You¡¯re right. Sorry ¨C I muttered. ¨C But we have to go. We can¡¯t stay here any longer.


    Chloe seized my arm.


    ¨C Wait! Are we seriously just going to leave him here?


    I looked into her eyes.


    ¨C What did you think, Chloe? That we¡¯d find him another body, rent it, and carry him out? I know this is horrible¡­ But we are soldiers. Our primary mission is to get out of here without any risks. We¡¯ll come up with something¡ªrationally.


    I could see she was angry, that the weight of my words hurt her, but I didn¡¯t back down. I had to make this decision.


    Zach sighed and then spoke softly:


    ¨C He¡¯s right. But please¡­ let us talk for one more minute.


    I nodded. I waited as they said their goodbyes. Then we headed out.


    The fog thickened around us. As we neared the exit, a strange, oppressive feeling settled in my lungs. I looked at Chloe and saw that she felt it too.


    ¨C No¡­ ¨C she whispered. ¨C They noticed us.


    Slowly, I turned back. Shadows moved in the depths of the fog. Taking form. Spirits¡ªones that didn¡¯t look like Zach. They were wilder. Hungrier.


    It happened in an instant. Something attacked us. Or rather, some things. They blocked our way. Chloe was already reaching for her weapon when I grabbed the crystal, shoved it into her hand, and with all my strength, I hurled her out of the fog. She fell through the spirits and landed safely outside.


    I, on the other hand, drew my weapon, hungry for energy, and with a firm stance, I waited for my unwanted company to make their move. I didn¡¯t have to wait long¡­

 Chapter 15

    The screams and the distant, elongated shadows crept closer.


    I ran, as fast as I could. Pain throbbed in my side, but I couldn¡¯t stop. That was the only thought in my mind. My weapon was already in my hand, ready to disable the energy, but before I could use it, a deep, raspy voice cut in.


    ¡°As an intruder, you have no right to do this,¡± the figure said, and its voice echoed from every corner of the space. There was something unnatural about it, something chilling. It was as if the souls listened to it, as if the whole world held its breath at its words. ¡°If you do it, with a single word, they will enter you. They will consume you from within.¡±


    I held my breath. I couldn¡¯t see his face, but his outline was drawn in black against the curtain of fog. He was not alone. On his right and left, others stood, motionless, watching my every move.


    ¡°I was just protecting my team,¡± I finally spoke, trying to inject some determination into my voice.


    ¡°If you care about your team, then don¡¯t come in! It¡¯s that simple,¡± he replied coldly.


    So even spirits could be rude and inconsiderate. Great.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t have to protect the border from yours every single day! If you didn¡¯t try to break through, I wouldn¡¯t be here either!¡±


    I hoped that would conceal the real reason for my presence.


    The dark figure chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, little girl, you understand nothing. You¡¯re new, aren¡¯t you? You let the ruler¡¯s theories seem like truth to you, and you blindly follow their nonsense.¡±


    Something tensed inside me. ¡°Don¡¯t insult them!¡± I growled, though fear flickered in me. I tried to suppress it, but the feeling coiled in my throat.


    The man stepped closer. ¡°The souls that cross over to you long for peace. They want to talk. They want a choice¡ªof who may be reborn. They hope to see the sun again. The truly evil souls lie in the deepest part of this world. My duty is to keep them away from the border and from the good souls. The real criminals are not us, but those who send the innocent here, only for them to be lost among the corrupted ones. But soon, you will meet them yourself. It¡¯s time to set an example.¡±


    His words wrapped around me like icy chains. They caught me. I couldn¡¯t escape. They carried me further inside, like a convoy, like a chain forged from shadows. Tall towers began to emerge in the distance, but I had no time to admire them. I knew that if we reached them, it would be over.


    I couldn¡¯t wait. I didn¡¯t have the crystal. I had only one chance left: to try.


    Just then, a barely audible whisper reached my ears.


    ¡°Psst!¡±


    It was Zach. His voice brushed against my ear like a breath of wind.


    And in that instant, one of the souls holding me trembled. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but I had a fleeting second of opportunity. I untangled myself from their grip and started running. They grabbed my hair, caught my leg. I fought. Their blows were strong, but I didn¡¯t stop. The darkness pulled me deeper, the mist swirled around me¡ª


    And then I saw him.


    A darker shadow. A figure climbing up from the depths, his gaze burning like fire.


    I felt that he was different. He wasn¡¯t just a soul. He was something deeper, something timeless, something born long before anything else in this world.


    In the fraction of a moment, he moved.


    I thought he was about to strike the final blow.


    I fell to the ground, my hand sliding weakly against the stone. I could feel how eagerly he awaited my death. The blade rose high¡ª


    And then, suddenly, something ignited.


    Light.


    The darkness trembled.


    The figure recoiled, as if he would crumble to dust, as if his very existence had cracked at the touch of it.


    Heat pulsed against my neck. The shape of my necklace burned into my skin.


    A voice spoke behind me. A surprised, hesitant whisper.


    ¡°This¡­ Samuel¡¯s mark¡­ He bears Samuel¡¯s mark¡­¡±


    A searing pain tore through my body. It felt as if tiny, glowing shards of a spear were carving the exact replica of the mark beneath my skin. I gasped feverishly, while the world around me blurred into a pulsating haze.


    The mist slowly began to ripple, and from within it, the same dark figure emerged. His deep, cold voice sliced through the air again, as if speaking to me from another dimension.


    ¡°I should have known. It seemed too amateurish for a guardian to just walk in here.¡±


    His words dripped with sharp mockery, and even though I could barely stand, their meaning was clear. Indeed, I had just walked in here, like an ignorant child. I might have laughed at myself if my body wasn¡¯t burning with pain. Before I could respond, he continued:


    ¡°But saints are not welcome here either. Especially not the chosen ones of the Side. Just because we cannot kill you doesn¡¯t mean we cannot keep you imprisoned. If you come here again¡­¡±


    He paused for a moment, then added with almost suffocating intensity:


    ¡°Now get out!¡±


    His words cracked like a whip through the air. My breathing was ragged, my mind a tangled chaos. It¡¯s something entirely different when the human mind experiences something it never has before¡ªsomething it never even knew existed. But the survival instinct is strong, and we adapt. My enemies¡¯ figures slowly dissolved into the mist, and I moved. I did the only right thing¡ªI ran.


    My breath was uneven, my heart pounded. The mist swirled thickly around me, as if trying to drag me into another world. But then, a figure appeared beside me. Zach.


    He stopped me for a moment, his gaze deep and urgent.


    ¡°Tell Chloe that I love her,¡± he whispered.


    I wanted to reply, but the pain, the pressing need to escape, left no time. I only nodded before running on.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go into that city?¡± I asked Zach while running.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he answered. ¡°That¡¯s where the demons live. This is my home now.¡±


    He gestured around him: rugged mountain peaks, a few scattered trees, and rolling hills covered in grass.


    ¡°This is the Soul¡¯s Watch.¡±


    ¡°How often do you get a chance to leave?¡± I panted.


    ¡°In theory, once a month. But I¡¯ve been here for nine months, and they haven¡¯t come for us even once.¡±


    I had more questions, but figures appeared in the distance. Zach tensed.


    ¡°Go! Now!¡±


    I cast one last glance at him before crossing the boundary of the mist.


    The next thing I saw was terror on Chloe¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. They sat there, tense, on edge. The moment they saw me, they jumped up with immense relief and ran toward me.


    ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± they asked at once.


    I brushed the dust off myself and looked around at them.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Half an hour until the border,¡± David answered.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine,¡± I finally said.


    I turned to Chloe, looking deep into her eyes.


    ¡°Zach says he loves you.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes flickered, but she said nothing. She pulled out the crystal, and I asked for it. The team set off in silence, marching in formation. They knew I needed the quiet now. My thoughts were too tangled, too much had happened. I had to separate my own emotions from what was important for the mission. I couldn¡¯t judge too quickly. The world was far more complex than to offer simple answers.


    By the time we returned to the building, the others had arrived as well. I took my place and, without emotion, asked:


    ¡°Reports.¡±


    The first team reported seeing a few wandering souls but nothing significant. There was no movement in the fields or among the ruins. One by one, the reports came in, and I dismissed everyone to rest.


    Once I was alone, I walked up to the lieutenant¡¯s quarters¡ªnow my own. Not much time passed before a knock echoed at the door. Chloe and Emily stood there.


    They brought a bowl of water.


    ¡°It¡¯s not completely warm, but it¡¯ll do to wash the dust off,¡± Emily said softly.


    I nodded. As they stepped inside, the room was cold and austere, yet now, somehow, it felt homely. The shadows stretched long across the walls. A moment of silence settled over us.


    Before they could leave, I asked a quick question.


    ¡°Do you always keep the jewelry you received when you became full-fledged dark-cloaked ones?¡±


    Emily answered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, then proudly pulled a metal necklace from beneath her collar. The pendant was shaped like two angel wings, though the chain itself was simple.


    ¡°We all have one,¡± Chloe added. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    I forced a faint smile.


    ¡°Just curious.¡±


    They didn¡¯t press further. From their expressions and movements, I could see they wanted to look after me. But right now, I didn¡¯t want care or words. Just a little silence¡ªto finally process what I had seen. What I had lived through.


    The days passed slowly, almost a week had gone by in peace. Nothing unusual happened, but I did not let my guard down. I gave orders that if anyone saw a soul, they were to inform me immediately and do nothing until I arrived. A burning curiosity drove me to find out whether they were truly here with peaceful intentions or if they had merely deceived me from the other side.


    During this week, I observed many things. For instance, I noticed that my necklace did not match those of the other dark-clad individuals at all. This detail might have seemed insignificant, but the question lingered in my mind¡ªwhy was this the case? I researched the history of Rindanof, discovering that it had not only existed due to the necessity of human progress and rebellion but even before our recorded time. That was interesting. Stricter rules governed it then than now. But if that wasn¡¯t enough, I also noticed the rules themselves had changed: previously, everyone carried out the same task for years¡ªborder guarding, palace protection, or other assignments¡ªbut this system had been dismantled. Now, the units were rotated monthly to prevent anyone from sinking into monotony. However, this reason seemed suspiciously absurd. If the units were kept in constant motion, it would be easier to prevent anyone from digging too deeply into a single place. Or was I just overthinking it all? Who knows? I hadn¡¯t found the logic in it yet. But perhaps true significance isn¡¯t always found in logic.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Today, at five in the afternoon, we leave the border house. Another team will take our place, and with that, my leadership period will end¡ªunless I fight for another week. In the final moments, I packed up the weapons. I placed the small knives and energy pistols into their compartments when suddenly my earpiece crackled.


    ¡ªHello, hello! This is Team Two! We¡¯re at the meadow, by the ruined pedestal, and we¡¯ve detected soul movement.


    I snapped my head up. There was no question about what I had to do.


    ¡ªStay there! Do not approach! I¡¯m coming immediately! ¡ªI responded firmly.


    I jumped into the car. I wasn¡¯t much of a driver, but in moments like these, fueled by adrenaline, I almost enjoyed it. The tires screeched against the road as I sped down the rocky slope. Dust swirled behind me, and from a distance, I could already see the five dark-clad figures standing still before the ruined clearing.


    This place was familiar. I had been here last with Chloe¡­ and Zach, when he was still in his right mind.


    I braked, turned off the engine, and got out. I stepped up to the team.


    ¡ªThank you for notifying me. Take the car and return to base. Pack up the remaining weapons and head to the city! ¡ªI ordered.


    The team obeyed, and as the car disappeared into the distance, I remained alone at the site. Although they didn¡¯t understand why I wanted to stay alone, I insisted. I approached the concrete clearing with slow steps.


    As I observed, it seemed as if the figure of a little girl was beginning to take shape among the ruins¡­


    The girl hummed cheerfully, spinning small stones between her fingers as a delicate tower formed under her hands. I stepped forward cautiously, careful not to shatter this fleeting peace. She noticed my presence, yet she did not flinch. She simply continued her work, raising the fragile structure higher and higher. One stone, however, kept rolling off again and again.


    ¡ªAh, this one always falls! ¡ªshe murmured softly. ¡ªI try, but it never stays.


    She looked up at me, curiosity shining in her eyes.


    ¡ªWill you try?


    The innocence of her question momentarily threw me off. I sat beside her, picked up the stone, and placed it atop the tower.


    ¡ªIf you build from the widest stone to the narrowest, it will be more stable ¡ªI explained. ¡ªBut if you place the largest on a smaller one, it won¡¯t hold.


    The girl laughed as she saw the tower finally balance. Then she suddenly fell silent. Her gaze drifted to my waist, where my energy weapon rested. I saw recognition and fear flicker in her eyes. With a single movement, I could have erased her from existence. But that was not why I was here.


    ¡ªCalm down ¡ªI said softly. ¡ªI won¡¯t hurt you.


    The wind gently tousled her hair. She had a human form. An innocent little girl¡¯s. The thought hovered unspoken between us when a dense, milky-white fog descended around us. Shadows shifted in the mist, distant whispers murmured. The girl snapped her head up, then suddenly cried out:


    ¡ªShe won¡¯t hurt! She¡¯s a kind lady! Maybe she¡¯ll take me!


    The voices fell silent. The mist slowly began to clear, and figures emerged from it. Men, women, and children stood there, radiating a floating energy. A woman stepped protectively beside the girl, forming an invisible shield around her, then fixed her piercing gaze on me.


    ¡ªWe only came because Madi always runs away here ¡ªshe said in a measured tone. ¡ªShe likes to play here, but we must take her back.


    A voice spoke from the background:


    ¡ªDo you really want to take her?


    I did not answer, only set my weapon on the ground as a sign of peace.


    A third, gruffer voice interrupted:


    ¡ªLook at her! How could she take her? She¡¯s just a simple guardian soldier. She has no power over us. And throwing away her weapon was a foolish move. Now we can do anything to her.


    ¡ªCarl, stop! ¡ªthe woman snapped sharply. ¡ªDon¡¯t be disrespectful! She hasn¡¯t harmed us, and we won¡¯t harm her.


    The woman gently took Madi¡¯s hand. The others, following her lead, slowly glided back toward the boundary. Before they vanished entirely into the mist, I called after them:


    ¡ªWait! Please, don¡¯t go yet!


    The woman stopped but did not turn back.


    ¡ªWhat do you want from us? ¡ªshe asked quietly.


    ¡ªA friend of mine has been possessed. Do you know anything about this?


    The silence was almost heavy after my words.


    ¡ªWe do not do such things ¡ªshe replied coldly. ¡ªIf someone possessed him, it was either a demon or a dark soul captive.


    ¡ªThe dark soul captives¡­ are they the second-rank ones? ¡ªI asked hesitantly.


    The woman sighed softly.


    ¡ªAmong us, there are no first, second, or third ranks like in your world. What they teach you does not exist for us. There are only extremes. Good and evil. And those who are truly evil might have done it. But not us.


    Then she lowered her head.


    ¡ªWe cannot speak to you any longer, human girl. Please, do not tell anyone about us. We have not waited for millennia just to be destroyed one day instead of being freed. Hope is not only for humans; we were once like you, and a soul can always hope.


    One last glance. Then the mist swallowed them completely.


    Before I could even process it all, the glare of headlights struck me. Chloe and the others had arrived, informing me that we had been ordered to return immediately. The ride back was silent. Chloe wasn¡¯t well either, and I was lost in my thoughts. Could it really be true? That the world was not just unjust among humans, but on a spiritual plane as well? Could it be that those meant to maintain peace among humans couldn¡¯t even achieve it among themselves?


    Back at the base, I completed all my tasks and prepared to head into the city. I needed to meet with Michael. He was the only one I could hope for answers from.


    As I put on my civilian clothes¡ªa white shirt and dark jeans¡ªI took one last look around the base. The general and the others were instructing a new recruit. For a moment, our eyes met, then I moved on, got into the car, and was lost in the city¡¯s lights, in the pulse of the human world.


    I was walking down the street in front of the nightclub, the flickering neon lights casting colorful shadows on the cobblestone road. A few dark-clothed figures stepped inside ahead of me¡ªnaturally, they had come to have fun, with no reason to be suspicious. I took advantage of this natural cover and walked in without issue, then quietly slipped toward the back. The pulsing music of the crowd grew fainter as I moved toward the quieter, darker sections of the hallway.


    Two dark-clothed guards stood before the hidden door. Before they could notice me, a shadow moved beside me¡ªit was Michael. He nodded silently in another direction, and I followed.


    We entered a smaller room with a single massive chandelier hanging in the center. Its fractured light shimmered across the Persian rug beneath us. Two chairs faced each other, and the air was thick with tension.


    ¡°So, this is the interrogation room?¡± I asked, half serious, half ironic, as I glanced around.


    Michael lifted his gaze to me, unusually somber. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for jokes,¡± he said, and something in his voice made me realize the situation was more serious than I had initially thought.


    I hesitated for a moment. He was the one who usually handled everything with ease, and now, suddenly¡­ he had changed. The confidence that always radiated from him was now laced with something else¡ªsomething he perhaps didn¡¯t even want to reveal.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you were right,¡± I said quietly, yet I felt my words cut through the silence like a blade. ¡°I found Zach¡¯s soul. His body is being used by someone else now. But it wasn¡¯t taken over by those who usually linger at the border. Those were surprisingly kind souls. And the most shocking part¡­ they¡¯ve been waiting for reincarnation for millennia, yet they never received it. No one came for them. And every day, more and more souls are being sent to a place where demons dwell. Did you know this?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed, his features sharpened. I could see he was tense.


    ¡°I knew the situation was bad,¡± he said slowly, ¡°but this bad¡­?¡±


    I reached into my pocket and pulled out the crystal.


    ¡°Look, I have this too,¡± I held it up, ¡°but in the end, it wasn¡¯t what saved me.¡±


    Michael raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what did?¡±


    ¡°Samuel¡¯s mark.¡± The moment I spoke his name, the air between us seemed to tremble.


    Michael was so shocked that even I couldn¡¯t decipher the whirlwind of emotions crossing his face. His expressions were usually predictable¡ªbut now¡­ now he had heard something he hadn¡¯t been prepared for.


    ¡°You have Samuel¡¯s mark?¡± he asked, stepping closer.


    I nodded and pulled down the collar of my shirt. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s here on my neck. When they tried to hurt me, the pendant burned into my skin when it started glowing. But now it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Michael silently examined my neck, then stepped back and walked to a table lined with drinks. With a decisive motion, he poured himself a glass and brought it to his lips.


    ¡°This is getting more interesting,¡± he remarked before downing the drink.


    I watched as he drank. As he tried to suppress an emotion he didn¡¯t want to show. And suddenly, anger surged through me. I stepped forward and tore the glass from his hand.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t how we solve things,¡± I hissed.


    Michael¡¯s gaze met mine¡ªdark and warning. ¡°Calm down, little girl. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°The hell you do!¡± I snapped.


    Michael fell silent for a moment. As if a thought had just crossed his mind.


    ¡°If that box can remove souls from their place and insert a foreign entity¡­ I fear it¡¯s not being used for what it was originally created for. Clarissa never wanted to help people or lost souls. She always wanted her own army. A force strong enough to rival the ruler¡¯s protectors. Because they wouldn¡¯t join her willingly. She¡¯s luring the others in with the miracle box¡¯s tale.¡±


    I leaned forward, gripping the armrest of the chair. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. That exists? If someone craves power this much, why not just create an army of instant demons? Why bother with warriors and souls?¡±


    Michael nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Because the body can only do what the brain has learned. If a demon is implanted into a warrior¡¯s body, and part of the original consciousness remains¡­ all the warrior¡¯s physical abilities become usable. Even though the soul of the host body is removed, a fragment of its consciousness lingers. That¡¯s the soul seal. It involuntarily remains in the body that was once ours or that we have inhabited before. But that small consciousness is now under another power¡¯s control. That¡¯s how a perfect army is built¡ªwithout needing to train a new one.¡±


    For a moment, there was silence. My mind reeled at the thought that someone was twisted enough to do this.


    ¡°And what do you think her goal is?¡± I finally asked quietly.


    Michael smiled, but it was a bitter smile.


    ¡°Knowledge. She wants everything. Humans, angels, souls. Clarissa was once a pure-hearted person¡ªonly with a gift that became her curse. After every death, she remembered her past lives perfectly. She even began chasing them. She had been a queen, a politician, a poet, an inventor, poor, rich, merciful, and ruthless. She always found a way to return with full awareness. Over the past thousands of years, she hasn¡¯t chosen her destinies to change them, but to learn how to manipulate the world. She haunts all existence when, in reality, its beauty lies in the fact that human, animal, angelic, and demonic souls all exist on different planes yet are still one and the same. But she is obsessively hungry for knowledge, relentless, and difficult to wound. That makes her the most dangerous.¡±


    He spoke with deep conviction. I watched him in silence. I knew he was telling the truth. Every word carried the weight of concern¡ªhe was a true guardian archangel. But something didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    ¡°But what makes her so hard to wound?¡± I asked reasonably.


    ¡°Clarissa is a Nephilim. A child born of an angel and a human. And if that weren¡¯t enough¡ªshe is the twin flame of my brother, Archangel Raphael.. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that she is inclined toward darkness.¡±


    ¡°We call that a psychopath,¡± I interjected. ¡°A god-complexed psychopath, at that.¡±


    Michael nodded.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I finally asked.


    Michael stood up, his eyes gleaming. ¡°There¡¯s a meeting at the safe house tomorrow. You¡¯ll be there too.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s your plan?¡± I spread my arms.


    ¡°Trust me. You¡¯ll see when we get there. For now, even I don¡¯t know what she wants from the ruler. Or the council. But if she brings the one I think she will, we might have a chance to expose her. There are many things we should be dealing with, but we start with one.¡±


    I nodded. No unnecessary questions. He was right¡ªone thing at a time.


    We went back to the nightclub. The club¡¯s lights cast soft, flickering shadows on the walls as the crowd moved to the pulsing rhythm of the music. The air was thick with mingling scents¡ªalcohol, perfume, the heat of bodies. For a moment, I lingered on people¡¯s faces, observing the carefree smiles and the gazes that concealed hidden intentions, secret stories.


    Michael stood beside me, motionless, his focus sharper than ever. I could feel the tension in his posture, as if he wanted to absorb every single movement around us.


    ¡°Do you feel that?¡± he asked softly, without looking at me.


    I nodded. Something was vibrating in the air, a barely perceptible, unusual presence that existed beyond the human world. I closed my eyes for a moment, letting my senses guide me.


    When I opened them again, I noticed a figure in the dim light. Tall, slender, their movements were almost unnaturally fluid, as if gravity barely affected them. Dark eyes were locked directly onto me.


    ¡°We are not alone,¡± I whispered.


    Michael gave a small nod, then moved¡ªsmoothly, deliberately, as if taking the first step of a dance. Despite the throbbing crowd, the figure started toward us.


    For a brief moment, the music seemed to fade, or maybe it was just our perception that changed. The chaotic world of the club nearly disappeared around us, leaving only the inevitable encounter before us.


    The figure stopped in front of us and nodded slightly with a faint smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you for a while,¡± they said, their voice echoing like a melody from long ago.


    I narrowed my eyes for a moment, but before I could respond, they spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tom. I was only watching because the general sent me after you. He wants to see you. I assume you¡¯re done having fun, so it¡¯s time to go back. It¡¯s late, and the general is getting impatient.¡±


    Michael nodded, and I gestured to him before we walked out of the club. Though I would have liked to stay longer, I thought to myself.


    Outside, the car was already waiting. I got in and remained silent, lost in thought. I spent the entire ride in silence, watching the city as we passed through it, until we finally reached Rindanof¡¯s gates. When we arrived at the palace, I stepped out of the car.


    I nodded at the dark-clad guards standing watch. Tom bid his farewell and drove off. I entered the palace alone, moving through the familiar hallways until I reached the main hall. The staircases stretched upward, leading to the second floor, and I caught sight of the ruler and the calm woman conversing further inside. The ruler looked agitated.


    I didn¡¯t particularly like being near him, but right now, I wanted to walk up and ask¡ªwhat was this necklace? Why did he give it to me? Did he even know what it truly meant? And why did they call me sacred just because I was wearing it?


    I was about to step forward when I spotted the general at the top of the stairs.


    ¡°Come up. Now,¡± he commanded firmly.


    His voice filled the space with such intensity that even the palace chandeliers seemed to tremble. The ruler and the woman turned their gaze toward me for a brief moment.


    Our eyes met¡ªhis piercing green stare locked onto mine. A strange sensation washed over me, but I quickly shifted my gaze to the deep blue eyes ahead, which seemed to crackle with soft lightning, pulling me forward. Without a word, I nodded to the ruler, and they resumed their conversation. It was clear I wasn¡¯t a welcomed guest, so I climbed the stairs in silence and followed the general.


    As I walked up, he started toward his room, and I followed without hesitation. The door closed behind us. The general let out a deep sigh, looking at me before simply saying:


    ¡°Sit down. Please.¡±

 Chapter 16

    In the dimly lit room, I sat on the edge of the bed, trying to figure out why he had summoned me this time. It didn¡¯t take any special skill to realize¡ªhe wanted to lecture me. The only question was what exactly had reached his ears¡ªwhat had I done that caught his attention?


    And yet, all I wanted was to sleep. I didn¡¯t want an argument, I didn¡¯t want unnecessary words. But he had always been the kind of person who enjoyed setting others straight, and he especially liked doing it with me.


    When he finally spoke, it wasn¡¯t what I had expected.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s bothering you?


    I flinched. That question hit me harder than any reprimand or scolding could have. It must have shown on my face because, after a brief pause, he added in a quieter voice:


    ¡ªTell me. I can feel something is tearing you apart inside.


    Something tensed within me as his words reached me. My thoughts scattered, and a familiar tightness settled in my chest. This question¡­ This question couldn¡¯t be real. People only asked such things out of politeness, out of habit, with a shallow kind of concern. Like when they say, ¡°How are you?¡± But he didn¡¯t ask it that way.


    And that paralyzed me.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t overthink it now. ¡ª His voice was calm but firm. ¡ª It¡¯s just a simple question. What¡¯s bothering you?


    Defiantly, I jumped to my feet.


    ¡ªWhy shouldn¡¯t I overthink? That¡¯s what my brain is for, isn¡¯t it? No one tells me when or what I can think about!


    He didn¡¯t say a word. He just looked into my eyes, took two steps closer, and did something I never expected.


    He hugged me.


    His hand rested gently on my chest, right above my heart.


    I froze. But I didn¡¯t pull away.


    It felt as if every emotion I had buried suddenly wanted to rise to the surface. As if the pain trapped in my chest was finally breaking free. For a moment, I stood there motionless, trying to suppress that suffocating tightness that had been growing inside me for weeks¡ªmaybe even months. But when his breath touched my neck, something inside me finally gave in.


    My tears started to fall.


    At first, just one or two trickled down my face, but soon they came faster, deeper¡ªlike acid burning through the walls of my soul, releasing everything I had tried to keep locked away.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just held me.


    And I cried into his shoulder.


    I don¡¯t know how much time passed. Minutes? Hours? All I knew was that with every tear that fell, my chest felt just a little lighter. As if he truly understood what I was going through. I didn¡¯t have to explain. I didn¡¯t have to tell him anything. He was simply there.


    His hand slid up to the back of my neck, and my fingers instinctively tangled in his hair. The movement was natural, unthinking. It just happened. And then¡­


    He kissed me.


    It was the second time, yet it felt like the first. Not rushed, not clumsy¡ªreal. Deep, certain, yet inexplicably gentle. His lips pressed against mine, our tongues slowly intertwining, and I had no idea what was happening between us.


    I didn¡¯t want to define it. I didn¡¯t want to label whatever this was.


    I just wanted to feel it.


    And when we finally lay beside each other on the bed, this time with his arms wrapped around me, I felt, for the first time in my life, that someone was exactly where I needed them to be, exactly when I needed them the most.


    When I opened my eyes in the morning, an inexplicable warmth spread through me. It was the same feeling as coming home after a long, exhausting day¡ªwhen everything finally falls into place. Deep in my heart, I had always known how much I hated waking up alone. And now, after such a long time, I wasn¡¯t alone. This realization struck me even harder.


    He was here. Holding me just as he had when we fell asleep. His breathing was steady, his arms wrapped around me as if, even in his sleep, he instinctively wanted to keep me safe.


    I was just beginning to lose myself in the comfort of that moment when a sudden, loud knocking shattered it.


    ¡ª ¡°General, may I come in?¡± ¡ª an impatient voice called from outside the door.


    I was about to jump up and disappear into the bathroom before they could enter, but before I could move, he¡ªstill half-asleep, slightly disheveled, his eyes barely open¡ªsimply murmured:


    ¡ª ¡°Come in.¡±


    I froze. Of course. Why would he care that I was here?


    The door opened, and a man in dark clothing stepped inside¡ªfollowed by an arrogant woman. She scanned us with a slow, indulgent glance before smirking.


    ¡ª ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± ¡ª she remarked mockingly, lazily brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡ª ¡°Good morning to this, too.¡±


    I met her gaze for a long moment, then turned to leave the room without a word.


    ¡ª ¡°No need to go,¡± she called after me. ¡°This concerns you as well.¡±


    I stopped.


    ¡ª ¡°The convoy is leaving soon,¡± she continued. ¡°We just didn¡¯t understand why you weren¡¯t at the gates on time. We were missing the General, but now it all makes sense.¡±


    She spoke as if I were some lowly servant, and her condescending tone irritated me so much that I didn¡¯t even bother to respond. I just nodded curtly, turned on my heel, and disappeared into the bathroom.


    The cold water against my face helped clear my mind a little, but it didn¡¯t dampen my good mood. I tied my hair into a loose bun at the nape of my neck¡ªa habit I always had when I felt cheerful.


    I was still wearing a loose white shirt and jeans when I returned. The General was getting dressed.


    And then, I saw his upper body.


    Needless to say, I forgot to breathe for a moment. The perfect muscles, the effortless movements¡ªit was like watching a painting come to life. He slipped a simple black shirt over his head, then turned to me.


    ¡ª ¡°Good morning,¡± I murmured.


    ¡ª ¡°Good morning,¡± he replied, his voice slightly hoarse.


    I was about to leave and request a uniform from the base when he caught my arm.


    ¡ª ¡°No need to change,¡± he said, as if reading my thoughts. His voice was calm, unusually soft. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Don¡¯t worry about what they think outside. You look beautiful as you are.¡±


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t know what to say. I felt a slight rush of warmth from his sudden compliment¡ªuntil something else caught my attention.


    ¡ª ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t need protective gear just to cook,¡± he added casually, as if this were the most natural thing in the world.


    I blinked slowly.


    ¡ª ¡°Cooking?¡±


    As a child, I had loved to cook, but since I had been here¡ªfor months, almost a year¡ªI hadn¡¯t even fried an egg.


    The General continued getting ready as if nothing were out of the ordinary.


    ¡ª ¡°Michael will tell you what menu to prepare,¡± he said simply.


    And then it clicked.


    Ah¡­ of course. The culprit had been found.


    Michael. Who else could have come up with this? I would have a few words for him when I saw him.


    Still, I was getting curious. This meeting¡ªor was it more of a gathering? Based on the attire, it seemed more like a casual event than an official one. My thoughts drifted, and before I could stop myself, I glanced at him again. The blonde hair, the deep ocean-blue eyes¡­ and that black shirt that¡­


    I pushed the thoughts aside as he turned to me with that familiar, icy gaze. But now, there was something else in it. Something calmer. Almost gentle.


    I followed him outside, and soon, we arrived at the convoy. As we got into the vehicle, I stared at the landscape passing by. We were heading toward the human city. To that small, isolated hillside. To the place where¡­


    To the place where I had once sung out every sorrow in my heart.


    The small house stood there, silent. Dark-clothed figures surrounded it, and Michael was already waiting for us with a wide grin.


    ¡ª ¡°Hey, little girl!¡± ¡ª he called cheerfully. ¡°Where¡¯s my Kung Fu Panda?¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Right here,¡± I sighed. But as we got closer, I pressed my lips together.


    Leaning in, I forced the sweetest smile onto my face and spoke in the softest voice:


    ¡ª ¡°Your little Kung Fu Panda is about to show you a right hook and a left hook if you don¡¯t explain immediately why I¡¯m supposed to be cooking.¡±


    Michael tried to look serious, but I knew he was enjoying this.


    ¡ª ¡°You do realize,¡± he said innocently, ¡°that as a big, tough, black-clad soldier, you wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to stay inside, right? But if you¡¯re a sweet, adorable, charming¡ª¡±


    ¡ª ¡°I still need to work on ¡®charming,¡¯¡± I interrupted dryly.


    Michael chuckled.


    ¡ª ¡°Then you¡¯ll be an adorable little chef. That way, you can stay inside.¡±


    ¡ª ¡°So, when is the target arriving?¡± I asked as we walked toward the building.


    ¡ª ¡°In half an hour. Until then, your job is to prepare the ingredients and¡­ you know, do all those little kitchen things women usually do.¡±


    I turned to him, blinking slowly.


    ¡ª ¡°Mhm. Sure. I know exactly what you mean.¡±


    ¡ª ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t, do you?¡±


    ¡ª ¡°Not a damn clue. But I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    And with that, we stepped inside.


    When I found out that the guests would be at least half an hour late, I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself at first. I didn¡¯t want to start the kitchen preparations yet, so I looked around the house awkwardly, trying to make it feel a bit more homely. My gaze landed on an empty vase, and then beyond the window, I noticed the small rose garden in the backyard. The purity of the snow-white roses captivated me somehow, and since the others weren¡¯t particularly paying attention to me, I grabbed a pair of scissors, went outside, and cut two stems.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I had always loved flowers, and at that moment, it felt especially good to bring a bit of beauty into the cold atmosphere. I placed the two roses in a vase filled with water at the center of the table, hoping that it might at least slightly ease the tension. The others had already settled in, sitting expectantly in their chairs. The silence was finally broken by the general:


    ¡ª Nice roses.


    I straightened up proudly as Michael looked at me and added with a half-smile:


    ¡ª Very nice, little girl. Would you bring a few more? There¡¯s just enough space for a few more stems.


    ¡ª No, thank you ¡ª I replied quickly.


    I wanted to say something else, but strangely, the ruler spoke instead of me:


    ¡ª Two roses symbolize love and the dead. A tribute to the departed souls while also representing the eternity of love. The unity of an end and a rebirth.


    I froze. This thought had always been close to me, as if it evoked a fragment of something I had believed my whole life. Just as I loved the white rose, I believed in this too. It was strange to hear it from someone else¡¯s mouth, but maybe I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this way. The air changed for a moment, as if a deeper meaning had settled over the moment.


    I didn¡¯t want to dwell on it further, so I turned toward the kitchen instead. It was time to begin the preparations.


    As I took out the white dishes and started chopping the vegetables, a strange calmness washed over me. I enjoyed the way the fresh scent of tomatoes spread and how the vegetables crunched under the knife. I drizzled olive oil into the pan, and without realizing it, I moved as if I were a professional chef. My thoughts were still lingering on the previous night, and I didn¡¯t even notice Michael sitting quietly, talking with the general. However, one gaze remained fixed on me the entire time.


    The ruler.


    He observed me as if he were watching the world from behind a glass wall, yet his gaze pierced through every distance. I couldn¡¯t ignore it. When I turned toward him for a moment, I saw that his eyes seemed to recall an old memory. But before our gazes could truly lock, the hum of a car engine shattered the silence of the night.


    The car stopped in front of the house, the engine turned off, and the doors opened. The guests arrived, accompanied by tall bodyguards in dark blue uniforms. The atmosphere changed in an instant. My heart skipped a beat when I saw Clarissa. I couldn¡¯t look at her neutrally. I knew what she had done, I knew what she was planning.


    Beside her stood a tall man with black hair, his striking blue eyes creating a strange contrast with his appearance. He looked like a doctor¡ªcalm, strong, and unpredictable. He had a well-built physique, but his posture suggested gentleness rather than aggression. He must have been Raphael.


    Clarissa stepped inside elegantly, first greeting the ruler with cool respect before turning to Michael and the general.


    ¡ª Oh, Gabriel! ¡ª she purred with exaggerated enthusiasm. ¡ª It¡¯s been so long! I¡¯m so delighted! Oh, and Your Majesty¡­ how rigid you are today!


    Her voice¡­ it had been irritating even when she introduced the box, but now it vibrated even more with an unbearable superiority. Every word carried a hidden implication, a dagger wrapped in a smile.


    The weather outside was pleasant, so they took their seats on the terrace, not far from the kitchen. I kept working but listened with half an ear, trying to catch parts of the conversation.


    I was so engrossed in eavesdropping that I carelessly burned my finger. I let out a sharp hiss. The general immediately stepped forward.


    ¡ª Are you alright?


    ¡ª Yes, it¡¯s nothing ¡ª I said, though the cold compress was already on my finger.


    Clarissa sighed dramatically.


    ¡ª Oh, and is the food ready yet? ¡ª she asked sweetly. ¡ª And most importantly¡­ is there dessert?


    I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡ª Perhaps an appetizer? A main course? Dessert? Please, dear, do tell me what¡¯s on the menu!


    ¡ª Excuse me ¡ª she continued, looking at me ¡ª but you know, I really love eating. After all, in the state of having no physical body for such a long time, I had no chance to experience it. It¡¯s always¡­ a novelty. It makes me ravenous. ¡ª She articulated the words disgustingly.


    ¡ª I understand ¡ª I forced a smile.


    When I finally placed the dishes on the table, another car engine rumbled to a stop. Clarissa jumped up excitedly.


    ¡ª Oh, how wonderful! My new guardian has arrived! He¡¯ll tell you all about how the box affected him¡­


    The air left my lungs when I saw the figure stepping out of the car. Zach¡­ or at least someone in his body.


    My eyes widened.


    Michael¡¯s expression tensed, but the ruler remained seated calmly, as if he had known everything in advance.


    The boy stepped closer with a smile.


    ¡ª They cleansed that other soul out of me so quickly! It¡¯s an incredible feeling! Like I¡¯ve been reborn!


    My hand slowly tightened around the flower-cutting scissors beside me. I wanted to hurl them at Clarissa.


    Michael tried to calm me down with a glance from the side, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t entirely in control of his emotions either.


    I took a deep breath and pulled out a bottle of red wine.


    ¡ª My apologies, but I thought such a success called for a toast.


    The silence deepened, thick with tension. And I enjoyed it.


    I poured the wine slowly, watching as the dark liquid trickled down the inside of the glass. My movement was almost ceremonial¡ªlike sealing something shut and beginning something new. Michael was still watching me, his gaze carrying that warning shade I knew so well. He knew I was pushing the limits.


    Zach¡ªor at least whoever was in his body¡ªtook his glass with satisfaction, swirling the wine as if he truly appreciated the taste. His movement was perfect, too perfect. A replica of someone who once loved life but now only carried that knowledge as a memory.


    ¡ª A toast would indeed be appropriate ¡ª the ruler finally spoke, having merely observed everything until now, with almost statuesque calm. ¡ª But what should we drink to? New beginnings? The past? Or perhaps¡­ victory?


    Clarissa chuckled and raised her glass with ease.


    ¡ª To change, of course. Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here?


    My grip tightened involuntarily around the bottle¡¯s neck. Clarissa spoke about change as if it were just a new hairstyle or a different fashion choice. But I knew it was much more than that. The change she referred to affected people¡¯s fate, their souls¡ªand she enjoyed it.


    Michael slowly raised his glass, letting his gaze sweep over the group before stopping on me for a brief moment. With a small nod, he signaled me not to do anything reckless.


    I lifted my glass as well but said nothing. I refused to bless this entire charade.


    The crystal glasses clinked softly. The deep shade of the red wine almost glowed against the white tablecloth.


    I ran my finger along the rim of my glass before looking up at Zach.


    ¡ª I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe. I was really worried something might happen to you.


    Zach lifted his glass, responding with a slight delay.


    ¡ª Oh, yes, but now you can relax. See? I¡¯m just fine. ¡ª He grinned unconvincingly.


    So he wanted to play this game? Fine. I¡¯d play along.


    ¡ª And tell me, how¡¯s your head feeling since then?


    Zach hesitated for a split second before shrugging.


    ¡ª It¡¯s fine, thanks. Not much to miss.


    I let my glass rest between my fingers, tilting my head slightly.


    ¡ª No?


    Zach tensed slightly, as if unsure where I was going with this.


    ¡ª No.


    ¡ª Are you sure?


    The air shifted. The room fell silent, everyone listening.


    ¡ª Oh, so¡­ no physical harm at all? ¡ª I asked lightly, but my eyes remained on him.


    Zach tried to dismiss it.


    ¡ª No, just¡­ possession. But they helped me. The box is wonderful¡­


    Zach placed his glass on the table with a small movement.


    ¡ª Ah, I see. So, in the end¡­ I only hit you over the head with a half-meter piece of concrete.


    My words froze the air.


    Clarissa¡¯s expression made it clear she didn¡¯t approve of what I was doing. Zach¡ªthe so-called Zach¡ªcouldn¡¯t utter a single word. I saw it on his face: he had just realized he was caught.


    The general was already moving, ready to grab my arm and lead me away, when the ruler suddenly cut in, his voice sharp and commanding.


    ¡ª Excuse me, ¡ª he said, scanning the others. His tone was cool and measured. ¡ª Soldier, come with me!


    Slowly, I turned toward Zach, giving him one last look. I touched two fingers to my forehead in a crisp, military nod before following the ruler.


    The ruler¡¯s voice resonated through the hall, quiet yet piercing. There was no anger, no fury¡ªjust a raw statement, as if he were declaring an undeniable truth that existed in this world.


    ¡ª Just because you have reprimanded me once without consequences, it does not mean you have the right to reprimand every superior member. Even if, perhaps, your statement is true.


    His words struck cold, like pebbles hitting a glass surface. My shoulders tensed. Not because of his icy tone¡ªI was used to that¡ªbut because within every sentence, there lurked something¡­ something superior in its very lack of superiority.


    ¡ª These matters are not for you to handle. They are for us. For me. And thank you very much, but I did not ask for assistance with my affairs. However, if you break this rule again, you may pay another visit¡ªthis time with a golden ticket¡ªto the inhabitants of the danger zone. Perhaps they will knock some sense into you.


    Oh, so he even knows that I have been beyond the mist. Of course. If he is so all-knowing, if he sees and understands everything, then how did his system fall apart? How could that fragile balance he so desperately tries to protect begin to crack?


    A slow burn of anger began to rise in me. My fingers clenched into fists at my sides. But no. Not now. I had to hold myself back. I couldn¡¯t let him get under my skin.


    ¡ª By the way, a word of advice ¡ª he continued, still calm, unwavering. ¡ª Do not burn your hands with the sins of others, and do not meddle in the affairs of the archangels.


    I almost laughed. Cynically. Mockingly. As if he of all people had the right to lecture anyone on morality, when it was blatantly clear that people were being stripped of their own souls, their own consciousness, and then cast beyond the mist. And yet he had the audacity to act as if he were above it all? As if he were watching his own empire through a damn glass window.


    I knew I couldn¡¯t push my luck any further now.


    The silence was almost tangible as the ruler looked at me. He didn¡¯t ask. He didn¡¯t doubt. He simply declared his truth, then, with a single gesture, ended the conversation.


    I apologized. My voice was calm, almost cold, as if I were reciting a well-rehearsed line.


    ¡ª It won¡¯t happen again.


    For the briefest moment, I thought I saw a flicker of surprise in his eyes, but it vanished so quickly that I might have imagined it. He probably didn¡¯t fully believe I was truly submitting. He didn¡¯t need to. I didn¡¯t believe it either.


    Clarissa, Raphael, and the ruler left. The grand hall slowly emptied, leaving only Michael, the general, myself, and the dark-clad figures waiting outside.


    The general said nothing. He didn¡¯t question me, didn¡¯t accuse me, didn¡¯t reprimand me. He simply stood there, almost motionless, as he always did. But his silence was different this time. There was no rigid military discipline, no unspoken threat. It was simply¡­ patient.


    Strangely enough, that felt good.


    As we were about to leave, I quickly told Michael that I needed to run back for a few roses. I was just about to step away when he moved beside me and, softly, almost only for me, said:


    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d react so fiercely.¡±


    He flashed a half-smile at me, but there was a warning in his eyes.


    ¡°But you might want to tone it down a bit, or we¡¯ll get caught pretty fast.¡±


    I didn¡¯t look at him; I simply cut off two roses with a swift motion.


    ¡°I need to look into my past lives.¡± My voice was quiet but firm. ¡°I¡¯m sure I know a lot, I just don¡¯t remember it.¡±


    Michael nodded thoughtfully, then glanced at my necklace.


    ¡°Considering you bear Samuel¡¯s mark on your neck, I can believe that.¡±


    My gaze unconsciously dropped to my pendant. I stared at it for a moment, then quickly lifted my head.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked cautiously.


    Michael reached out toward my necklace with a fleeting smile.


    ¡°Kid, this isn¡¯t just a necklace.¡±


    His fingers slid lightly along the chain, but I could tell he hesitated to touch it.


    ¡°This necklace alone is enough to burn in my hand, just as it could completely consume a soul if worn by the wrong person.¡±


    I held my breath for a moment.


    ¡°It was made for you,¡± Michael continued. ¡°Saints don¡¯t pick these up in thrift shops or jewelry stores. They are created with a specific purpose. They¡¯re shaped from energy, and you won¡¯t find them in any modern store. Not in H&M, not in Zara.¡±


    I glanced sideways at him and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Thanks for the fashion lesson, Michael. Very helpful.¡±


    He let out a soft chuckle, then regained his seriousness.


    ¡°If you really plan to do this, what¡¯s your plan?¡±


    I pushed aside my thoughts about the necklace and answered while heading toward the cars.


    ¡°There¡¯s a marble table in the palace. The last time I woke up on it, I had a strange feeling. I didn¡¯t understand why at the time, but now I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s connected to one of my past lives. That¡¯s where I experienced the journey. Someone gave me back my consciousness.¡±


    I stopped for a moment and looked at Michael seriously.


    ¡°If I tried again¡­ could I succeed? Without someone restoring my consciousness?¡±


    Michael studied me for a long moment before shrugging.


    ¡°Maybe. It won¡¯t be as intense. But if you try really hard and open your chakras, then yes. Even without help. But you need the right place. That pedestal, for example.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just walk in there. Or¡­ maybe I could try,¡± I said quietly.


    Michael snorted.


    ¡°What do you think? That you¡¯ll stroll into the palace and casually tell the old lady, ¡®Sorry, sorry, just here for a little soul trip¡¯?¡±


    I shot him a look.


    ¡°Michael, this isn¡¯t funny.¡±


    But he grew serious.


    ¡°I know another place.¡±


    I halted.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one in my manor as well.¡±


    I turned to him, surprised.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Michael met my gaze with a faint smile.


    ¡°My manor wasn¡¯t built yesterday. It¡¯s infused with a lot of energy. There¡¯s a reason I live in the human city and not in Rindanof, surrounded by armor and soldiers. The most interesting and valuable things are always beyond the borders, not within them.¡±


    We didn¡¯t have time to talk more. The cars were ready. The General had already taken his seat in one of the vehicles, prepared to leave.


    I got in as well. I held the two roses tightly between my fingers while watching the road. Michael left in another convoy.


    As we headed toward Rindanof, the General¡¯s deep voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Please, change the way you speak to deities, angels, and archangels. I fear it might bring you trouble.¡±


    My grip on the roses tightened, but I didn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°If anything bothers you, feel free to tell me,¡± he added.


    For a moment, I considered his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now,¡± I finally said quietly.


    I knew he cared. I knew he was no longer asking just out of habit. And, in a way, it felt good that he didn¡¯t push, didn¡¯t lecture, didn¡¯t expect me to bare my soul immediately.


    As we approached the palace, the General sat beside me in silence, his gaze fixed on the road. Yet the silence wasn¡¯t heavy or oppressive¡ªon the contrary. There was something comforting about it.


    I didn¡¯t know how he had gotten so close to me so quickly. He didn¡¯t pry, didn¡¯t try to force answers out of me¡ªhe was simply present. And that¡­ felt good. Again. It was strange to feel this way about someone. To realize that he genuinely cared about what happened to me. It was hard to get used to. Or maybe I just didn¡¯t dare.


    As we arrived at the palace, the car slowed, and the General stepped out. He didn¡¯t look back at me.


    For a moment, something inside me tensed. Maybe I had expected something. A small gesture, a brief glance, anything. But what was I thinking? I shouldn¡¯t be naive. Just because I had slept at his place twice didn¡¯t mean I could always stay there.


    I was about to turn away when he suddenly spoke up, his voice low.


    ¡°There¡¯s a surprise waiting for you at your base.¡±


    I stared after him for a moment, then the driver pressed the gas, and we drove off. My curiosity grew stronger.


    When I finally entered my room, I immediately spotted Chloe¡ªand beside her, Elise.


    Elise was waiting with sparkling eyes, shifting excitedly, barely able to hold back her questions. I could tell that if I said just one word, she¡¯d start bombarding me with gossip and speculations.


    But this time, I didn¡¯t want to hide everything from them. I wanted to let them in¡ªat least a little. Because I knew I would need Elise¡¯s support. If she stayed by my side when I delved into my memories, maybe¡­ maybe I wouldn¡¯t be so lost in them.

 Chapter 17

    The air in the room was thick, as if unspoken thoughts had taken up space.


    We had been here for quite some time. Perhaps an hour had passed since I entered and told them everything I deemed important. Now, we were trying to figure out our next step together.


    Elis sat on the windowsill, her long legs crossed, fingers drumming lightly on her knee. She didn¡¯t look at me¡ªjust stared into the night, as if searching for answers among the stars. In the moonlight, her blonde hair seemed like gold, but her features remained tense.


    ¡°So¡­¡± she finally spoke, her voice slow, deliberate, as if tasting the words. ¡°If I understand correctly¡­ the plan is for you to enter Michael¡¯s manor, lie down on that strange marble pedestal that is completely and utterly unjustified in being there, then travel back to one of your past lives, where you might¡ªjust might¡ªfind something that could help. ¡± She curled her lip. ¡°Well, if you ask me, it would be hard to come up with a dumber idea.¡±


    Chloe sat on the edge of the bed, her fingers nervously twisting the corner of the blanket.


    ¡°That¡¯s more or less how I envisioned it, yes.¡± I looked at her firmly.


    ¡°Well¡­ ¡± Chloe took a deep breath. ¡°It might not be that bad. If Clarissa is a Nephilim, she could have appeared before you in any of your past lives. If you feel like you know more about this than we currently think, then maybe you do.¡±


    Elis let out a quiet chuckle, but there was no amusement in it¡ªjust a bitter echo in the night.


    ¡°Nephilim are cunning.¡± Her gaze finally landed on me. ¡°Very cunning. It¡¯s possible that she just wants you to feel that way¡ªto make you lie down on that marble crap¡­ and never wake up again.¡±


    A shiver ran through me.


    ¡°What do you mean, never wake up again?¡± I asked softly.


    Chloe leaned forward protectively.


    ¡°Why would a Nephilim be cunning? You¡¯re one too, and you don¡¯t seem particularly cunning.¡±


    Elis let out a slow sigh before answering with measured calmness.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a Nephilim.¡± Her blue eyes practically burned as she looked at Chloe. ¡°I am the soul-child of two angels, and I have been an angel my entire life. I have never broken a law that would make me anything else. We are rare, but we exist. A Nephilim is the child of a human and an angel. I never said they were all cunning and evil¡­ but there are cases.¡±


    Then she turned to me, and for the first time, I saw genuine concern in her expression.


    ¡°My dear friend¡­ you do realize that if you lie down on that marble and travel back to your past life, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll return?¡±


    Silence fell.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always woken up because higher forces have called you back,¡± she continued quietly. ¡°But those forces only exist in the palace because that place is filled with pure energy. God knows what forces are at play in Michael¡¯s manor. I¡¯m not saying they¡¯re evil¡ªafter all, he himself is a pure being¡ªbut his house¡­¡± She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±


    The air grew even heavier.


    Elis cleared her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about whether you can come back. It¡¯s also about what state you¡¯ll be in if you do.¡±


    I looked up at her. Elis always knew something we didn¡¯t. She saw through things we never even questioned.


    ¡°The subconscious is not black and white,¡± she continued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work in a way where good memories stay afloat while the bad ones sink. In fact, it¡¯s the opposite. The worst things, the greatest traumas, sink deep and work in the background, shaping us without us even realizing it. If you enter a past life, it¡¯s like opening a box within your own soul. You don¡¯t get to choose what you find inside.¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°And if something is too strong¡­ it might keep you there forever.¡±


    Chloe rubbed her temples anxiously.


    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ this conversation is getting way too depressing.¡±


    But Elis didn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°Do you know what karma is, Avarka?¡± she asked softly.


    I flinched.


    ¡°Of course¡­ every action has consequences.¡± Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t come up with a better answer.


    Elis gave a faint smile, but there was no warmth in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than that. Karma is not a simple equation. It¡¯s not just about ¡®you do something bad, and something bad happens to you¡¯ or ¡®you do something good, and something good happens.¡¯ Energy doesn¡¯t work like that. Your karma is the imprint of your own soul¡ªthe way your actions shape your essence. If you go back to a past life, you won¡¯t just see memories¡­ you¡¯ll see the bonds you created back then. And you have no idea what kind of effect those bonds might have on you now.¡±


    I let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Elis¡­ I understand all of this. But I have no other choice. If there¡¯s a chance that Clarissa knows something we don¡¯t yet understand, then I have to try.¡±


    A flicker of something ran through Elis¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are an Angel Protector, Avarka.¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t accusing¡ªjust reminding. ¡°That¡¯s why you signed up for this. We struggled to accept that, but we did¡ªbecause we understood that you wanted to help. But we never asked anything from you. Just that you stay with us. And don¡¯t do anything stupid. Is that really so hard?¡±


    I stepped closer to her.


    ¡°Elis¡­ please¡­¡± My voice was barely more than a whisper.


    She turned to me, and when I hugged her, she let my arms wrap around her for a moment. Then she glanced at me from the corner of her eye, and a small smirk played at the edge of her lips.


    ¡°Why do I love you so much, you idiot?¡± she muttered.


    The air in the room vibrated with tension.


    Then Elis jumped up, dusted off her clothes, and crossed her arms as she looked at me.


    ¡°Well then. Suicide squad¡ªwhen do we leave?¡±


    We had carefully arranged our weapons, but we only took as many as were absolutely necessary¡ªaccording to protocol, we weren¡¯t allowed to carry too many while off duty. The clock was nearing 1 AM, but our schedule wasn¡¯t tied to time; if we had no orders but weren¡¯t asleep, this setup was still considered free time, so no one could hold anything against us.


    Elise finally emerged from the bathroom. She was dressed in a black overall from head to toe¡ªnot as protective gear, but more as a silent, dark shadow that could melt into the night. Her blonde hair almost vibrated in contrast as she looked us over. I turned to Chloe, then gestured toward the black outfit with a questioning look.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡ª You put her in that?


    ¡ª Yes, ¡ª Chloe nodded.


    ¡ª Why? Jesus, we¡¯re not about to rob a national bank!


    Elise just rolled her eyes.


    ¡ª Oh, come on! You have to be prepared for these things! You dragged me into this, after all, ¡ª she said with feigned indignation.


    Laughter mixed with the tension of the moment, softening it briefly, but the seriousness returned when I noticed the small knife in Elise¡¯s hand.


    ¡ª Do you even know how to use that? ¡ª I asked.


    ¡ª Do you take me for an idiot? ¡ª she shot back mockingly. ¡ª Obviously, I¡¯ve never used one before. But if someone tried to hurt you, I¡¯d learn fast.


    The sincerity behind her words created a brief, heavy silence between us. The tension coiled beneath our skin, and it was clear to everyone that we were on the verge of departure.


    Chloe and I put on proper combat gear. We concealed small knives in the inner pockets of our outfits, secured a few smoke bombs to our belts, and laced up our steel-toed boots tightly. We went through our necessary supplies one last time. Just as we were about to leave, Elise turned back.


    ¡ª Wait! Hand cream!


    Chloe and I exchanged glances before rolling our eyes in unison. Elise smirked smugly and tucked the small jar into her pocket as if that meant she was now fully prepared for anything.


    We had access to one of the cars, as luck was on our side¡ªDavid, Dave, and Emily were on duty, so we accompanied them into the city. We took a larger vehicle, and the ride started in silence.


    ¡ª Where are you headed? ¡ª Dave finally broke the quiet. ¡ª Or is silence the preferred answer now?


    ¡ª I think we¡¯d appreciate the silence more right now, ¡ª Chloe replied softly.


    Emily turned in her seat.


    ¡ª Any news about Zach?


    Chloe shook her head.


    ¡ª Nothing yet.


    Silence settled over us again, but this was a different kind of silence¡ªone in which all our thoughts swirled like a storm. I, however, felt an insatiable curiosity growing inside me. I couldn¡¯t wait to get there.


    We pulled up in front of the manor. The place seemed unusually deserted. There were guards, but far fewer than usual. We moved to the back and spotted Michael in the dim light. He stood there in a simple, casual shirt, his arms loosely crossed.


    ¡ª Hello, little one, ¡ª he greeted with a faint smile. ¡ª Wow, you all look tense.


    ¡ª Not everyone wants to look like they¡¯re going on vacation before a soul journey, ¡ª Elise muttered, making Michael raise an eyebrow.


    As they looked at each other, it was as if their deep ocean-blue eyes locked for a moment. Something inexplicable vibrated between them¡ªan undertone of tension, or perhaps something else.


    Michael finally gave a slight bow and reached for Elise¡¯s hand, pressing a soft kiss to it.


    ¡ª A pleasure, my angel.


    For a split second, Elise seemed to blush.


    Chloe took a deep breath.


    ¡ª Sorry to interrupt this intimate moment, but I think we should head inside.


    She glanced around, her trained eyes immediately sensing the change¡ªfewer guards, an unusual arrangement. It didn¡¯t feel entirely safe.


    As the gravel crunched beneath our boots, I questioned Michael.


    ¡ª Why are there fewer people?


    ¡ª I sent them away on purpose, ¡ª he replied. ¡ª The more people there are, the more noticeable what we¡¯re doing becomes. My protectors are also dark-clad, and they would react to any strange sign.


    We entered the building, and he led us down to the basement through a hidden passage. The atmosphere of the place was dense, as if some timeless energy lingered between the walls. Under the vaulted ceiling, a small marble slab rested, faintly glowing. Elise¡¯s face flickered with something¡ªperhaps uncertainty.


    ¡ª No offense, ¡ª she turned to Michael, ¡ª but if you convinced her to do this, the least you could¡¯ve done was give her some proper information.


    Michael lifted his hands with a small smile.


    ¡ª Do you think she won¡¯t wake up?


    Elise narrowed her eyes.


    ¡ª And do you think I¡¯m not powerful enough? ¡ª she countered, analyzing his thoughts.


    ¡ª That¡¯s not what I said, ¡ª she muttered under her breath.


    ¡ª Forgive me, little angel, but I have lived on Earth far longer than you. I know what kind of energies flow between worlds. I have guided the soul journeys of beings who have lived through hundreds of thousands of lives without issue.


    ¡ª You don¡¯t know how many lives she has lived, ¡ª Elise pointed out.


    ¡ª If it¡¯s even more than hundreds of thousands, then she needs to travel even more. The end of the cycle could be near. She needs to know what kind of person she was for so long. She needs to know which side¡¯s souls she will align with forever.


    Silence filled the basement. Elise wanted to speak, but I beat her to it.


    ¡ª I won¡¯t back down, ¡ª I said firmly.


    Elise opened her mouth again, but I raised my hand.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t say anything. Please.


    I climbed onto the marble slab and closed my eyes. Everything around me fell silent. Michael¡¯s voice, deep and calm, began guiding the energies. My chakras opened, and at first, there was only stillness. Then¡­


    A flash.


    A street.


    The sound of hooves on cobblestone.


    Another era. Another life.


    And I was diving into it.


    The veil of dawn mist still lingered over the cobbled streets when I finally managed to look around and determine that it was roughly the year 1895. The city around me was alive, yet I felt like an outsider in this time. The rustling of silk dresses, the measured steps of gentlemen with walking canes, the tall hats, and the carefully pinned hair ornaments¡ªall spoke of the elegance of the era. The rumble of carriages blended with the murmur of the streets, while the soft glow of the lampposts still flickered in the pale morning light.


    My black protective suit stood in stark contrast to my surroundings, but no one could see me. I could walk the streets unnoticed, observing the intricate details of the small shops, the architecture, and the period advertisements. The fine lettering on the signboards, the ornate decorations of the stately buildings¡ªall suggested that nobility ruled here.


    As I observed, the soft chime of a shop bell rang out. A woman stepped outside. My gaze swept over her, then stopped instantly: it was Clarissa.


    The golden sunlight gleamed on her pale blue silk dress, adorned with delicately embroidered buttons. The fabric was layered, its heavy skirt cascading elegantly. Her shoes were lacquered, with fine heels¡ªneither too thick nor too fragile. Her hair, perfectly curled, fell onto her shoulders, and a small white flower decorated her hat. Every detail of her appearance was meticulously arranged¡ªa woman who lived and breathed in this era. And yet, her face betrayed her: she had been here far longer than this life should allow.


    I wasted no time. I followed her, but cautiously. Clarissa walked swiftly and finally took a seat at a small wooden table beside a man who was dressed just as elegantly as she was. As I took a closer look, his face seemed familiar¡­ Raphael.


    There was silence between them. The man held a newspaper, while Clarissa twirled a small note between her fingers. For a moment, they could have been two strangers sitting side by side, but something felt off¡­ they were too attentive. As if they were waiting for something.


    I focused on them, sensing an unspoken exchange. A sharp pain shot through my head, and suddenly¡­ I could hear them.


    ¡ª I need to know where it is ¡ª Clarissa¡¯s thought echoed.


    ¡ª We already know ¡ª Raphael replied.


    ¡ª So you managed to find out?


    ¡ª Yes. But I don¡¯t believe a wooden artifact crafted by human hands is the solution.


    ¡ª It might be my only chance.


    ¡ª A human made it, Clarissa. You don¡¯t know what kind of power it holds¡ªif it holds any at all. Such objects are usually mere illusions, or worse¡­ tainted by dark magic.


    Clarissa fell silent for a moment, but her thoughts raced on.


    ¡ª I can¡¯t live in this ignorance, Raphael. You know that my life is eternal. I live over and over again, but each life only leaves me with more and more unanswered questions. And always, by the time I reach understanding, it¡¯s too late. This wooden artifact¡­ it might help me.


    ¡ª And if it doesn¡¯t? If it¡¯s just an illusion?


    ¡ª I have to try.


    Raphael sighed.


    ¡ª If it truly works¡­ it would take years of testing.


    ¡ª I have time.


    ¡ª But what¡¯s the point? What is it that you¡¯re searching for so desperately?


    Clarissa lifted her head, and in a whisper-like thought, she formed the words:


    ¡ª My mother.


    For a moment, silence settled between them. The air itself seemed to tighten.


    ¡ª This isn¡¯t a game, Clarissa. I still don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this¡­ and yet, I don¡¯t fully understand you at all.


    ¡ª Because I can¡¯t bear it.


    Even in thought, her voice faltered.


    ¡ª I can¡¯t bear being condemned to this. To live again and again, always fully aware. I don¡¯t forget. Not a single past life fades away, and every memory is pain. My mother gave me everything¡­ even eternity. She was the one who made this happen for me. She thought she was giving me a gift. But eternal knowledge is not a blessing, Raphael.


    She fell silent for a moment.


    ¡ª If you remember everything, there is nothing left to learn. Perfection itself is a prison. Just look at my mother¡­ it consumed her too. And in the end, she vanished. She ceased to exist.


    Raphael gazed deep into her eyes.


    ¡ª You miss her, don¡¯t you?


    Clarissa¡¯s lips trembled.


    ¡ª Always. A soul drifting through endless time, living a thousand lives, having a thousand families¡­ never forgets its first. Even if I can no longer recall their faces.


    The weight of their conversation pressed down on me. This wasn¡¯t an evil scheme. This wasn¡¯t a dark conspiracy. Clarissa couldn¡¯t harm anyone¡­ she seemed different here. Entirely different. Of course, I still didn¡¯t know what she was truly capable of in pursuit of her goal.


    Before I could listen any longer, a sudden pain pierced my head. The world wavered, cracked, and in an instant¡­


    ¡­ I was in another era.


    The bustling streets were different. The roar of cars was softer, the neon lights flickered faintly on glass panels. It was modern, but not quite the present. Somewhere in the early 2000s, perhaps.


    The clothing was simpler yet still refined. Instead of suited men, people in blazers walked the streets, while women wore tailored coats and scarves.


    And there he was.


    The General.


    But not in the form I knew. Different clothes, a different gaze. As if he belonged to an entirely different world¡ª


    and perhaps, he did.

 Chapter 18

    As I looked at the general, I felt a strange duality. His presence still commanded respect, yet there was something unusually light about him¡ªsomething that unsettled the familiar image I had preserved of him.


    He wore a light blue silk shirt that draped smoothly over him, following his movements with delicate precision. The color not only enhanced the deep blue shade of his eyes but also made his entire appearance seem more vivid, more refreshed. His blond hair was combed back, yet the natural waves still stubbornly framed his features, as if to remind the world that no matter the elegance, the freedom within him would always find a way to surface.


    His trousers were anything but ordinary¡ªa dark pair of jeans, yet tailored in a way that evoked a sense of refined sophistication. It was as if he had struck a careful balance between casual ease and solemn composure. There was no trace of carelessness in his attire, and yet he exuded an effortless, timeless grace. His shoes, made of fine leather, were simple yet sophisticated enough to complete his look without drawing unnecessary attention.


    And then I saw myself.


    For a brief moment, my breath caught in my throat.


    The former version of me stood before him, and the instant my gaze met hers, I knew¡ªit was me. Bodies, faces¡ªthose changed over time. But the eyes never lied. My eyes were always the same.


    My hair was long and silky, falling softly over my shoulders in sleek strands, with a precisely cut fringe framing my face. A light touch of makeup subtly enhanced my features, as if only a faint shade separated it from pure natural beauty. I wore an elegant yet relaxed blouse¡ªgently flowing fabric that hugged my form just enough to create a balance between femininity and effortless grace. The sleeves were slightly loose, delicately gathering at my wrists, making even my movements appear lighter.


    The blouse was partially tucked into a high-waisted, perfectly fitted pair of jeans¡ªsoft yet structured, a piece that carried the elegance of its era, blending womanly charm with casual sophistication. My shoes were finely crafted ankle boots¡ªgraceful yet firm, much like I had been back then.


    As our eyes met, a deep emotion rippled through me¡ªa fleeting uncertainty, an indescribable nostalgia.


    Then the bodies moved.


    In the middle of the crowd, within the noise of the world, without hesitation or formalities, we embraced. And then, a kiss¡ªsoft, natural, unforced. It wasn¡¯t exaggerated or dramatic, just an instinctive gesture, an echo of the past. And yet, something unfamiliar surged through me. A strange vibration¡ªboth foreign and familiar at once.


    The general, in that moment, was different from how I had always known him. A real smile played on his lips¡ªnot the measured, diplomatic expression I had seen countless times before, but a true, light, genuine smile. His shoulders weren¡¯t as tense, his movements seemed freer.


    And I?


    I simply watched.


    As the two of them started walking, I followed them silently. I watched as my former self turned toward the general with a playful smile, a lighthearted question slipping from her lips.


    ¡°So tell me, what brings you back here again?¡±


    The general smiled at her sideways, pausing for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to see you again. But you knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    There was something teasing in his voice, yet it carried a deeper truth. It wasn¡¯t just an empty compliment or a passing remark. His body language reflected the same sentiment¡ªhe leaned in just slightly, pressing a small kiss against my forehead. My past self did not seem surprised, only smiled, as if it had always been meant to happen this way.


    But I¡­ I was surprised.


    Then, the mood slowly shifted. The lighthearted moments faded into silence, and the general¡¯s voice turned more serious.


    ¡°Did you know they found the box?¡±


    My past self furrowed her brows slightly.


    ¡°No¡­ I haven¡¯t heard about that.¡±


    The general nodded, his gaze darkening slightly.


    ¡°They don¡¯t always want to inform me about these matters immediately either,¡± he continued, ¡°but it¡¯s worth paying attention to.¡±


    My former self studied him for a moment, then absentmindedly ran a hand through her hair¡ªjust as I often did when something weighed on my mind.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± the general added. ¡°For now, there¡¯s no danger. Clarissa seems harmless¡­ but I fear she may not stay that way.¡±


    The girl¡ªmy past self¡ªnodded. The general smiled at her kindly, but then, as if a sudden realization crossed his mind, he looked up at her again.


    ¡°Tell me¡­¡± he began softly. ¡°That black shadow¡­ has it visited you recently?¡±


    For a moment, the girl remained silent, as if considering her answer.


    ¡°No, not recently,¡± my former self replied at last. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. After you warned it, I doubt it will return.¡±


    The general smiled, but something deeper lingered in his eyes.


    ¡°And have you figured out who it might be?¡± the girl asked.


    The general averted his gaze.


    ¡°No,¡± he sighed softly. ¡°But I¡¯m working on it.¡±


    For a moment, he watched her, then locked eyes with her once more.


    ¡°What worries me more is that they refuse to let me enter Rindanof. They struggle to accept our love.¡±


    ¡°They fear that another Nephilim child could be born from our relationship, don¡¯t they?¡± the girl asked quietly.


    ¡°The angels have their burdens to bear, I understand them,¡± the general admitted. ¡°But there is one thing they know as well¡ªtwin flames should never be separated. We will prove that we are meant to be.¡±


    He grasped the hand of my past self with confidence.


    Then, after a brief pause, he added:


    ¡°But first, we must ensure that when your time for ascension comes¡­ you will remain an angel no matter what.¡±


    And in that moment, something heavy, something deeply meaningful, vibrated in the air. A promise. A warning.


    And I only watched.


    I watched them.


    I watched us.


    Our movements were light, and the smiles on our faces, unwavering, transported us to an entirely different world. Our laughter was pure, sincere, as if there had never been a single worry in our lives. The general¡¯s face lit up, and my former self leaned toward him effortlessly, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. A small touch, a glance¡ªand the very air around them vibrated.


    And I¡­ I just stood there, watching them, trying to grasp where things had gone so terribly wrong.


    How had this lightness turned into the distance I now felt? How had this deep, living connection become the cool restraint I was now faced with? If we once existed like this beside each other, if we once spoke so easily about angelic matters, then why does it now both attract and repel me? What happened to me? What happened to us?


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    I let myself sink into their conversation, listening as my old self asked in surprise:


    ¡ª What does Clarissa want to use the box for?


    The general leaned back in thought, then, after a brief pause, spoke:


    ¡ª Probably for nothing. She¡¯s not the type who¡­ you know, would be dangerous.


    ¡ª But let¡¯s hope she won¡¯t. If that object is real, it could cause trouble.


    My former self smiled, but there was something serious, something deeper in her voice.


    ¡ª Yes ¡ª the general nodded. ¡ª We sincerely hope so.


    And in that sentence, everything that needed to be known was there. The belief that Clarissa wouldn¡¯t cross that line. The kind of uncertainty that always lingers when trying to understand someone who can never truly be figured out.


    I was both surprised that I knew about the matter and at the same time felt the pull to learn even more. This wavering, in this form, was not enough.


    My thoughts were so tangled that I didn¡¯t even notice¡ªI was already following them further.


    The venue was a small garden terrace, illuminated by tiny lights. Music played in the background, and the air vibrated with a lighthearted happiness. My former self sat beside the general, laughing, sipping from a drink, her eyes sparkling. He watched her happily too, with no restrained emotion in him.


    I turned toward the stage.


    I didn¡¯t even think about it; my legs moved on their own. A moment later, I was holding the microphone, and the song poured out of me as if by itself:


    ¡°I wait for you, I wait for you,


    I long to burn away in your arms,


    My angel, Gabriel¡­¡±


    And in that moment, there was nothing else¡ªonly my voice and the vibrating joy that filled the entire space.


    The general looked up at me, and so did my former self. Our eyes met, and in that second, there was no doubt, no question.


    Only that perfect feeling¡ªthat everything was just as it should be.


    That we were meant for each other.


    That in the world, there were no fractures, no lost moments, nothing that could divert us from this feeling.


    Then¡­


    It was as if the fairy tale shattered into pieces.


    In the fraction of a second, the glass broke into shards, the world fell apart, and I was falling.


    Falling, as if someone had suddenly pulled the ground from beneath me, as if I had awakened from a dream I could no longer return to.


    I was somewhere else.


    In another state of mind.


    I gasped for air¡ªeven though I shouldn¡¯t have needed to. Yet my soul was panting, my whole being trembling.


    Something had broken inside me.


    And I didn¡¯t know if that fracture had always been there¡­ or if it had just now formed.


    Gasping for air ¨C even though I shouldn¡¯t have needed to.


    Yet my soul panted, my entire being trembled.


    Something had broken inside me.


    And I didn¡¯t know whether that fracture had been there all along or if it had just formed.


    The ground shook with explosions. The air was thick with ash and smoke, distant burning bushes tore into the night. Airplanes screeched across the sky, and the crackling of gunfire echoed from every direction. People ran¡ªsome fought, others fled¡ªacross an unfamiliar borderland, where there were no towering mountains, only hills and windswept wastelands. Trees stretched toward the sky, their canopies slowly devoured by fire. The earth was soaked in blood.


    I turned my head frantically, trying to understand where I had ended up. I was no mere observer here¡ªnot at all. My body moved instinctively¡ªI ran, leaped, dodged¡ªbut my mind was overwhelmed by the abrupt shift. Death was everywhere. The battle cries of soldiers mixed with the groans of the wounded.


    In the distance, I spotted a village¡ªor rather, what remained of it. This was no longer a battlefield but ruins, conquered districts, looted houses, burning rooftops, and charred walls.


    Heavy boots thundered behind me. My heart pounded wildly. My body knew this feeling¡ªI had stood in war before.


    I looked down at myself. My clothing was not what I was used to. My hair was tied up in a bun, my military cap casting a shadow over my face. The protective uniform was thick, unfamiliar¡ªyet somehow, I knew it. I didn¡¯t know which nation I belonged to, which war I was fighting. All I saw was a group of filthy, terrified children being herded into a trench.


    They were the targets.


    Rifles were aimed at them. The enemy soldiers had decided their fate in an instant.


    My fingers moved on their own. I didn¡¯t think¡ªI just fired.


    One, two, three¡­ ten.


    Every single one of them hit the ground before they could pull the trigger. Their bodies fell limp to the earth, and I stepped toward the children, gasping for breath.


    Somehow, I found water. Scooping the muddy liquid from a bucket, I splashed it onto their small faces, trying to wipe the dirt from their eyes¡ªbut my fingers were just as filthy.


    Before I could fully grasp the situation, I was inside a tent.


    My cap had fallen to the ground, my hair had come undone, and the cold water trickled down my face. Thoughts scattered in my mind, but there was no time to dwell on them.


    I heard voices.


    My fingers tightened around my weapon. In a single motion, I raised it to aim.


    But when I saw him¡ªI froze.


    The General.


    He glowed white in the dim tent, but it was not a physical presence¡ªit was an energy, a force that filled the space. His deep, cold voice shattered the silence.


    ¡°You can¡¯t shoot me anymore.¡±


    The blood pounded in my ears.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I hissed angrily. It wasn¡¯t just me speaking¡ªyet it was. I was there.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    The man regarded me in grim silence.


    ¡°You know well that if you continue down this path, you will never be a full saint again. You will never be an archangel again.¡±


    I laughed. A bitter, hoarse sound.


    ¡°An archangel? Now? While thousands die? While cities burn? You expect me to sit idly by and watch as innocent children are slaughtered?¡±


    Gabriel did not answer immediately.


    ¡°If you choose this¡­ you will never be what you once were. Only inclined toward darkness.¡±


    ¡°I am living a life!¡± I snapped. ¡°In a world with rules. If this world demands that I fight, I fight. If justice demands that I kill, I kill. If you call that evil, then so be it! Call me a devil if you want! But I¡¯d rather be a devil who saves lives than an angel who lets them perish.¡±


    The man sighed deeply.


    ¡°Try to stay still,¡± he said at last. ¡°Do not harm, and do not save through harm. Those children¡­ that was their fate. Their souls will live on.¡±


    Rage flared through me.


    ¡°Their fate? To die? If that¡¯s what you believe, then the flaw isn¡¯t in me¡ªit¡¯s in you! You¡¯re the one who always interferes. You meddle in every life I live. You try to remind me of who I was, of how happy we were. Sometimes I believe you, sometimes I don¡¯t. But I¡¯ve had enough!¡±


    My face burned with fury.


    ¡°If you want purity and goodness and sinlessness, you¡¯re looking in the wrong place. Life doesn¡¯t work that way. This life doesn¡¯t work that way. If someone wants to slaughter the innocent, I will shoot them first. Whether it¡¯s a sin or not. If I only lived up to your expectations in my perfect lives, then go back to reminiscing. Because perfection is overrated.¡±


    The man said nothing. The energy slowly dissolved from the tent.


    As he left, I felt something snap inside me.


    In the blink of an eye, everything went dark. The war¡¯s clamor, the images of destruction¡ªall shattered in a single flash.


    And then¡­


    Light.


    I stood in a clearing. No past, no war, no other people¡ªonly a stone, upon which someone sat.


    A dark-clad figure loomed like a shadow, their energy almost tangible. Their form was faintly outlined, but not entirely human.


    I walked closer.


    Without looking at me, they sat down on the stone.


    Silence.


    A long silence.


    Then a voice broke it.


    ¡°The box has two keys,¡± the figure said. ¡°One is with Clarissa. The other¡­ lies where no one knows it exists. At the old border, a small tower guards it. Find it. And do what you must.¡±


    I did not ask questions.


    The dream was neutral. Neither cold nor warm. It did not carry emotional weight, did not call to me, did not pull me in. But it gave me one thing: direction.


    ¡°Now go,¡± the figure said. ¡°I will release you from your own captivity. And do not return. Sometimes, sweet ignorance is better.¡±


    Then¡ªdarkness.


    When I opened my eyes, I lay on a marble pedestal.


    My heart pounded, my breath came in gasps.


    I sat up.


    The world felt different now.


    I became more determined. It was as if a surge of electricity had jolted me out of my previous drift¡ªI had left uncertainty behind, and for the first time, I felt like I not only understood what was happening but also controlled it. I was no longer a pawn or a tool in the hands of some greater power. My decisions, my path.


    I accepted the water Elis handed me and took a deep breath. A flicker of surprise crossed her face¡ªshe wasn¡¯t frightened, but there was a trace of worry in her eyes.


    ¡°Well, that wasn¡¯t so hard after all,¡± Michael rubbed his hands together. ¡°I¡¯ll count this as another successful awakening.¡±


    ¡°Not so fast.¡± Elise put her hands on her hips. ¡°Half an hour ago, she was practically choking, as if suffocating in smoke or gunpowder. Then she suddenly calms down and wakes up¡ªwithout you even touching her. So don¡¯t go taking credit for this, Michael.¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have time to respond before Elise turned to me.


    ¡°Are you okay, dear? Is everything alright? Do you remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± I answered.


    I saw joy, relief, and the faintest trace of hidden anger flash across her face all at once. But I don¡¯t think it was directed at me. She immediately turned to Michael.


    ¡°See? I told you! Of course, you weren¡¯t the one who woke her up. If you had, she would only remember a few blurry images, just like you described before. But now she¡¯s completely clear, and she remembers everything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to make such a big deal out of this,¡± Michael scoffed.


    ¡°Oh, but there is.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so¡­ dramatic.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t be a clown¡ªor so arrogant!¡± Elis snapped.


    ¡°As far as I know, I am neither a clown nor arrogant,¡± Michael shrugged. ¡°But maybe you should stop being¡­ an energy vampire.¡±


    ¡°Me? An energy vampire?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re bouncing around all over the place and draining all my energy!¡±


    I almost laughed, but then I realized neither of them was actually paying attention to me. Chloe stepped closer and spoke quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. If you had seen the scene they caused while you were asleep¡­ Elise was panicking, Michael was trying to salvage the situation, but honestly, neither of them knew what to do.¡±


    ¡°The important thing is that I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, stepping off the marble pedestal.


    ¡°And¡­ did you learn anything?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°Yes. Quite a lot.¡± I nodded.


    The room fell silent. Elis looked at me expectantly, waiting for me to continue.


    ¡°We need to go to the border. There¡¯s something there I need to find.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡± Chloe asked.


    ¡°The key to the box.¡±


    My words hung in the air. Alice and Michael exchanged significant glances, while a flicker of hope flashed across Chloe¡¯s face.


    ¡°If I break it,¡± I continued, ¡°maybe everything can be undone.¡±


    We gathered our things and checked the weapons¡ªjust in case. Dawn was breaking. Spirits rarely wandered near the border at this hour, but one could never be too sure. I wasn¡¯t afraid of them, though.


    Gabriel brought the car around, we got in, and as the cool morning wind swept in, the massive gates of the manor creaked shut behind us.

 Chapter 19

    The dawn was crisp.


    The frozen dew crunched under our boots as our cautious steps measured the terrain near the border. The fog still clung to the ground, swirling in tiny eddies where our movement disturbed the remnants of the night. At the edge of the horizon, the flickering light of the sun only faintly promised the arrival of morning, but the cold had not yet loosened its grip.


    Michael and Elis¡¯s argument had accompanied us the entire way. At times hushed, at others sharp, their remarks clashed in the air like shadows wielding blades. Chlo¨¦ and I exchanged a glance, and with a firm yet subtle remark, we managed to silence them just enough so they wouldn¡¯t announce our presence from afar. It wasn¡¯t clear whether these two wanted to tolerate each other or considered the other¡¯s existence the greatest mistake of the universe.


    But we focused on our own task. Chlo¨¦ and I scanned the terrain, searching for border markers and paths that the watchful eyes might not scrutinize as strictly. The shift change was in half an hour, but we knew the area was under constant surveillance. If we moved wisely, we could avoid unpleasant surprises.


    As we neared the clearing, the cold seemed to bite even sharper into the air, and tension settled into our movements. Chlo¨¦ raised her sensor, a small device capable of detecting entities. But I already knew there was nothing here¡­ or at least, there hadn¡¯t been until now. Then, as we stepped into the clearing, a dull whisper of intuition struck me.


    ¡°Little tower¡­¡± I murmured to myself, already knowing where to look.


    ¡°What tower are you talking about?¡± Elis asked, glancing around. ¡°There¡¯s not a single damn tower here.¡±


    Michael, in his usual measured tone, remarked,


    ¡°You can express your opinion without cursing, Miss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide what tone and vocabulary I use, Sir,¡± Elis replied with her usual sarcasm.


    I could see this was about to turn into another long argument, so I stepped forward, the frost-covered grass crunching beneath me, and stopped before a small tower of carefully stacked stones. I almost smiled¡ªuntil I sensed a familiar presence. And then I saw her.


    Medi.


    She stood there, her small figure shimmering faintly, and the childlike laughter that echoed from deep within my memories now filled the air once again.


    ¡°Look! Look! I did it!¡± she called out, eyes sparkling. ¡°Now I finally managed to build it all by myself! Just like you said¡ªfrom the widest to the smallest. And I did it!¡±


    I gestured for the others to stay back, suppressing a smile as I stepped forward.


    ¡°You did a wonderful job. This is a beautiful tower,¡± I said softly. ¡°But¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, I need to move it just a little. There¡¯s something important here that I have to check. I promise we¡¯ll rebuild it afterward.¡±


    Medi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as her gaze flickered to the weapons strapped to my belt. I was about to reassure her that there was no need to worry when she suddenly smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you,¡± she declared firmly. ¡°You can have it. I know what you¡¯re looking for. They always told me this is something very important, and I shouldn¡¯t give it to just anyone. Only to someone who knows where it is. And you know where it is.¡±


    At that moment, a woman¡¯s figure emerged¡ªundoubtedly the same one from before.


    For a brief second, my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Did she tell you?¡± the woman asked quietly.


    I nodded.


    I knew she was referring to the one in black. Deep down, I already sensed the answer, but the words barely made it past my lips.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The air between us froze. Medi looked deep into my eyes, then nodded and swept aside the small tower, revealing the hidden place beneath. But before I could reach for it, the woman¡¯s voice sliced through the moment like a blade.


    ¡°And why should I believe you?¡± Her tone was sharp, cold as the morning frost. ¡°You brought two angels here. How do we know it¡¯s not for them?¡±


    Her ghostly form was slowly solidifying in the mist. A shadow of the past now blocking our path, standing at the border between memory and the present.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± I started, but I didn¡¯t know what answer would satisfy her. I had no time to explain that Elis and Michael were harmless.


    ¡°Come, Medi. Gather your stones. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    The woman remained motionless. The tension around us was palpable, stretching the moments longer and heavier. And then, as the silence thickened, I broke it with the only words that came to me¡ªas if they weren¡¯t mine at all.


    ¡°Sweet ignorance is better, isn¡¯t it?¡± I murmured, my voice barely audible. My eyes glinted as if someone else, through me, was casting sparks onto the figure before me.


    The woman hesitated.


    I felt it then¡ªsomewhere, beyond the unseen planes, someone was watching. Listening. And perhaps, for the first time, truly understanding.


    The woman remained still for a long moment. Then, finally, she exhaled in a whisper.


    ¡°Fine. Take it. Here.¡±


    She handed it to me as if lending a scarf from her own closet.


    She placed the key into my palm.


    Michael, Elis, and Chlo¨¦ watched in silence. But Chlo¨¦ was already moving, sensing the approaching border guards.


    ¡°The shift is about to start,¡± she warned. ¡°We need to leave before they start asking questions.¡±


    The ghostly woman regarded us coolly before speaking her final words.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    As we left, Medi¡¯s small voice echoed after us.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    Deep in the dark forest, where the branches reached out for us as if they were alive, and the fallen leaves whispered our footsteps along, we tried to remain unnoticed. We had to return to the base here to avoid the border guards starting their morning shift. It was no easy task.


    Among the dense foliage, Chloe stepped forward, pushing aside a branch. Elis muttered under his breath as he tried to squeeze through the thorny vines, then remarked:


    ¡°Okay, I get that they were kinder than I expected, but that was still pretty creepy. That woman¡­ she didn¡¯t exactly give me friendly spirit vibes.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just protecting what¡¯s theirs,¡± Chloe replied calmly. ¡°And maybe it wasn¡¯t the best reception for her to see us arrive with two angels.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡± Elis snapped. ¡°We absolutely had no intention of harming them.¡±


    ¡°They fear us,¡± Michael interjected. ¡°They¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll use the box to trap them in other bodies. I could feel it on them.¡±


    ¡°Afraid of us? When have we ever done something like that?¡± Elis¡¯s voice trembled with tension.


    ¡°Judgment,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Simple judgment. If one angel has done it, then the others might as well. And in that¡­ they¡¯re right. But don¡¯t take it personally, please.¡±


    ¡°One angel? Clarissa is only half an angel!¡±


    ¡°But still an angel,¡± I countered.


    Michael sighed. ¡°The point is, we have the key. Now we just need to get into Clarissa¡¯s residence to open the box.¡±


    Elis let out a short laugh, but there was no real humor in it. ¡°Great! You just outlined the impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that impossible,¡± Michael cut in. ¡°Because the Creation Festival is coming up. It lasts for three days, and during that time, all high-ranking figures will be in the palace.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°The Creation Festival?¡± I asked.


    Elis grinned triumphantly. ¡°The Creation! I thought you knew about it¡­ whatever. The point is, the angels celebrate the birth of the world and their role in it¡ªto protect creation, to maintain peace¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to celebrate peace while standing on the brink of war?¡± Chloe said cynically.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to justify this to a Protector,¡± Elis shot back coolly.


    The air grew heavier with tension, and I could feel that this journey was only deepening the conflict between them. So when we finally reached the city¡¯s edge, I stopped and raised my hand.


    ¡°Before anyone continues this bickering¡­ let¡¯s end it. The main thing is that we have the key. Chloe and I need to return to the base immediately because our shift is about to start, and we don¡¯t even know where we¡¯ve been assigned. Should we escort you home?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary,¡± Michael replied. ¡°I need to speak with the ruler anyway. I¡¯ll return later with a convoy.¡±


    ¡°My convoy is leaving soon,¡± Elis added. ¡°The general arranged that for me¡ªjust to cheer you up.¡±


    She gave me a knowing look, and for a moment, there was something more in her gaze. But I had no time to dwell on it.


    We said our goodbyes. Elis and Michael headed toward the main gate, which wasn¡¯t far, while Chloe and I rushed back to the base.


    The vast courtyard was already filled with soldiers. The lines were straight, discipline almost tangible. Though some were still arriving late, we blended into the moving crowd.


    The general walked forward with strict, measured steps. When he stopped, his voice cracked through the air like a gunshot:


    ¡°Attention!¡±


    The motion rippled through the crowd in a single sharp movement. Weapons were checked, uniforms inspected. Two lieutenants stood beside the general, holding lists, reading out the assignments.


    And then I heard my name.


    ¡°Avarka Rozinay!¡±


    A surge of tension gripped my chest.


    ¡°Preparations for the Creation Festival are underway,¡± the general continued. ¡°You and your team will guard the palace. Since you have led your border patrol squad with exemplary discipline, we are appointing you to a squad leader position without any additional evaluations.¡±


    The words struck like lightning.


    ¡°You and your team will be responsible for guarding the front of the palace and securing the entire palace grounds. You will be on duty for five days. On the second day¡ªtomorrow¡ªthe ceremony begins. During this time, you and your team will ensure the safety of all participants and the smooth execution of the event.¡±


    The lieutenant quickly flipped through his list.


    ¡°Due to the significance of this mission, we are assigning a one-hundred-fifty-man team under your command.¡±


    One hundred and fifty men¡­


    My body tensed, my blood buzzed with adrenaline. This was a great honor. They were entrusting an entire squad to me. A chance to prove myself.


    And a massive obstacle.


    If I was leading the palace¡¯s security¡­ how was I supposed to get where I truly needed to be?


    The plan was already beginning to take shape in my mind. I had to find a way. Because now that I was here¡­ I couldn¡¯t afford to fail this mission.


    The dull hum of the canteen still surrounded us, but Chloe and I didn¡¯t stop. We walked with determined steps toward the larger table, where a group of twenty people sat¡ªthe exact number needed at the border.


    I placed two hundred francs on the table. Every eye turned toward us.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ll get if you take on border protection for the next week.¡±


    A young girl looked up at me, curiosity flashing in her dark eyes.


    ¡°Do you accept or not?¡± I asked firmly.


    They hesitated. I could see them weighing their options, thinking, calculating. That¡¯s when Chloe stepped forward and shrugged.


    ¡°Oh, come on! It doesn¡¯t matter where they assign you. You have to work anyway, whether it¡¯s here or elsewhere. At least this way, you¡¯ll get some extra money.¡±


    They still didn¡¯t move. At first, I stared at them in disbelief, then rolled my eyes impatiently and calmly took the money back.


    ¡°Alright.¡± I was about to turn to the next table when a man spoke up.


    ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I stopped, then slowly smiled.


    ¡°See? That wasn¡¯t so hard,¡± I said with a wide grin.


    As we left the table, Chloe nudged me.


    ¡°Told you! A little extra incentive can get you anything.¡±


    We laughed, then headed toward David¡¯s table. He was already waiting for us with a broad grin, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed.


    ¡°We¡¯d like,¡± I began, glancing at those around him, ¡°you and your acquaintances to join Clarissa¡¯s convoy. We leave for her tomorrow, and she¡¯ll need personal protection¡ªnot just on the journey but also at her house while she¡¯s away. Half of the team will stay at her home, and the other half will ensure her safety here at the palace.¡±


    I looked at David and the others.


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡±


    A man immediately burst out.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    The group laughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of the border and the quiet fog anyway. Narcissus is probably braiding a wreath for himself out of boredom,¡± a girl chuckled, and soon, the entire table was filled with laughter.


    I exchanged a satisfied glance with Chloe, then nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s settled, then.¡±


    In my room, I fastened my wrist guards with quick movements. The black fabric fit snugly against my skin as I went through my usual routine: securing protective gear, checking my equipment, positioning my weapons. Energy coursed through me, my muscles ready for action.


    I stepped out into the base¡¯s main square. The assembled soldiers stood in silence, their eyes fixed on me. The dark mass of protective suits made it seem as if even the walls of the base were watching.


    I stepped onto a platform and surveyed them from the height. The plan was already crystal clear in my mind.


    I took a step forward and straightened my posture.


    ¡°Welcome, everyone!¡± My voice rang clear in the open space. ¡°I¡¯m Avarka, and for the coming days, I will be leading your operations.¡±


    The crowd remained motionless, waiting for instructions.


    ¡°We are departing for the palace in a convoy. I will assign the areas you need to assess. We will proceed as trained, following every rule and law.¡±


    My gaze swept over them, analyzing their stances, the intensity of their focus.


    ¡°Upon arrival, we will secure the area. Every corner of the palace will be inspected. We won¡¯t leave a single spot unchecked. If you detect any disturbances or unauthorized individuals, report to me immediately.¡±


    The silence was almost tangible.


    ¡°Everyone, check your equipment. You need the appropriate weaponry for any situation, whether energy-based or traditional arms. Defensive positions will be designated, and we will monitor the movements of all guests. No one is to remove their communication device.¡±


    Every pair of eyes remained locked on me as I began assigning roles.


    ¡°We will work in three shifts. The first team rests from ten to midnight, the second from midnight to two, and the third from two to four. After that, we will all be on our feet, as the field inspection begins at dawn.¡±


    I scanned the group for a moment.


    ¡°If you notice anything unusual, report it immediately. The responsibility now falls on us. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± the crowd answered in unison, their voices echoing against the walls of the base.


    As I climbed into the first vehicle, I took a deep breath. My weapons were secured, my hand resting calmly on the pistol strapped to my thigh. The engine rumbled to life, and the convoy slowly began to move.


    Through the window, I watched the road unfold before us, and for a brief moment, a strange thought crossed my mind¡ªI felt strong, confident, leading a team.


    Why couldn¡¯t I just stay in this life? Why couldn¡¯t I focus on just this?


    But I dismissed the thought immediately. I couldn¡¯t forget my main goal. If we didn¡¯t investigate, if we didn¡¯t uncover the truth, war would become inevitable.


    A single box could throw everything into chaos.


    And that was something we couldn¡¯t allow.


    Dawn crept in silently, as if the world itself wished to remain hushed before the approaching events. The night had passed surprisingly smoothly, though it hadn¡¯t been easy to check on each team individually.


    The palace was now dressed in festive splendor. Silk ribbons fluttered through the garden, their delicate waves dancing in harmony with the breeze. The entire space was tastefully adorned, as if an invisible enchantment had woven itself through every detail. Champagne flutes gleamed on the tables, and a steady stream of people bustled about, ensuring that everything was flawless.


    The palace had always been breathtaking, but now¡­ now it felt different. As if it had shed its usual warlike, austere presence, revealing a hidden, more sensual beauty beneath. The lights casting their glow against the towering walls, the scent of the garden, the tranquil expanse of the land¡ªeverything radiated peace, love, and a rare kind of magic.


    I paused beside a grand white vase overflowing with narcissus flowers. The wind carried their fragrance to me¡ªfresh, like spring itself, filled with life.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The voice was deep and cool, yet something about it sent a shiver down my spine. I didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who stood behind me.


    ¡°The narcissus symbolizes spring¡ªthe rebirth,¡± he continued. ¡°Just as important to you as those two white roses, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I turned slowly, locking eyes with a pair of striking emerald-green irises. The moment our gazes intertwined, a strange, undeniable heat coursed through me, as if even my blood had started to hum with something unspoken. My breath hitched, but before I could summon a single word, the small device in my ear crackled to life.


    ¡°Avarka! Avarka, do you hear me? It¡¯s Chloe.¡±


    I looked up at the ruler before me, giving him a composed nod.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, duty calls.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response. I simply turned and strode away, my pace firm, almost urgent. I refused to look back. Pressing a hand to my earpiece, I checked my surroundings before responding in a hushed voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m inside the house. I repeat, I¡¯m inside the house.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to repeat yourself, Chloe. I can hear you just fine.¡±


    ¡°Clarissa has departed with one part of the convoy, David leading the way. Meanwhile, we¡¯re already inside.¡±


    I stopped abruptly.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®we¡¯?!¡± I asked, confusion creeping into my voice.


    Before Chloe could reply, another voice chimed in from the background¡ªone that made me close my eyes with exasperation.


    ¡°Oh, my god, what an atrocious interior! Who in their right mind would choose wallpaper like this? It¡¯s an absolute disgrace to interior design!¡±


    Elis.


    I sighed.


    ¡°What is she doing there?¡± I asked Chloe.


    ¡°Honestly? No clue.¡±


    ¡°You really thought you could leave me out of the fun?¡± Elis interjected cheerfully. ¡°Now, hand me that device.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just snatch it from my ear¡ª¡± Chloe protested, but it was too late.


    ¡°Hello, my dear!¡± Elis¡¯s voice came through the line with smug amusement. ¡°Did you really think you could just waltz in there? These Nephilim¡ªor as I prefer to call them, winged wannabe action heroes¡ªuse security systems you wouldn¡¯t figure out in a week. So, you¡¯re welcome!¡±


    I exhaled deeply. Annoying as she was, she had a point.


    ¡°Fine. But be careful.¡±


    ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll check in soon.¡±


    The line went dead.


    I resumed walking, making my way through the main square, ensuring every team was in position. More and more guests had begun arriving. The shimmering fabrics of their elaborate attire caught the soft morning light. It was the day of the Angels¡¯ Gathering.


    In the crowd, I suddenly spotted two familiar figures¡ªClara and John. As they approached, Clara¡¯s radiant smile greeted me, while John looked impeccable in a pristine white suit. Everyone was dressed in white, yet each had a subtle, unique accent of color.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, leader.¡± Clara¡¯s voice was warm as she placed a soft kiss on my forehead.


    I hesitated for a fraction of a second.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are the preparations to your liking?¡± John asked.


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Elis will be here soon,¡± Clara added. ¡°She just had a little¡­ issue. With her outfit.¡±


    A smirk flickered across my lips.


    ¡°Ah. With her outfit, of course.¡±


    But there was no time to dwell on it. Duty called once again.

 Chapter 20

    Thoughts never truly fall silent.


    No matter how hard I tried to shut them out, the question kept hammering at the back of my mind: What could be happening with Chlo¨¦ and the others? Had they found the box? Had they unlocked it with the key? Was everything okay with them? Anxiety wrapped around my chest like an invisible grip, and as I walked the patrol routes in the palace gardens, I did my best to push away the unease. The teams were doing their job well; everything was in place. But my thoughts kept wandering.


    Eventually, I stepped inside the palace, and there they were, waiting in the foyer. The two women.


    One of them smiled gracefully, radiating that usual, inexplicable calm, as if she could quiet storms with a mere glance. The other, however¡­ she shimmered, her dress gleaming, but not with warmth or kindness. It was the cold, polished gleam of a hard surface.


    Dahlia.


    ¡°Is everything alright outside, dear?¡± The gentle woman¡¯s voice was soft.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± I gave a slight bow. ¡°I checked everything. The teams are doing their job well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was sincere, grateful.


    Dahlia, however, cut through the silence.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Her voice rang metallic. ¡°Go upstairs and tell the General it¡¯s time to come down. The main guests could arrive any moment now.¡±


    I looked up at her. ¡°And the ruler?¡±


    The question seemed to irritate her.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°I should call him down too, correct? After all¡­ he has to receive the guests as well.¡±


    Dahlia¡¯s gaze was razor-sharp.


    ¡°If I had summoned him, I would have mentioned him in my first sentence. No. The ruler has no time for such matters.¡± She straightened. ¡°And neither should you waste your time asking such questions. Do as you¡¯re told.¡±


    The kind woman intervened gently.


    ¡°Dahlia¡­ please¡­¡±


    ¡°I just want him to do his job, sister.¡±


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t ask further questions. I nodded slightly and forced a strained smile.


    ¡°With your permission, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    I turned away and ascended the grand staircase.


    Stopping at the General¡¯s door, I knocked twice.


    ¡°Excuse me, sir. You need to come down. The guests are waiting.¡±


    Silence.


    I knocked again. ¡°Sir?¡±


    According to protocol, if there was no response after three calls, I was permitted to enter. Anything could have happened inside. So I did. The door was unlocked, and I stepped in easily.


    The room¡­ was unchanged. The flickering light of the fireplace, the golden bedsheets, the chair positioned exactly where I had last seen it. As if time had not moved anything in this place.


    And yet¡­ something caught my attention for the first time.


    Maybe it had always been there, but I had never noticed.


    On the wall, finely engraved, golden letters glowed:


    ¡°I wait for you, I wait to burn in your arms, my angel, Gabriel.¡±


    I froze at the first letters. My breath hitched. My fingers traced the carving, as if my touch could summon the moment it had been made.


    A single tear slid down my face.


    Because I remembered.


    Not as a vague, familiar feeling¡­ but truly, clearly, sharply. A fragment of my past pulsed within that wall. And I knew it had happened.


    There is a difference between feeling d¨¦j¨¤ vu and knowing reality.


    The realization was chilling, yet¡­ bittersweet. It wasn¡¯t just an old dream. It was real.


    I quickly wiped the tear away. That¡¯s when I heard the footsteps.


    He entered.


    Gabriel.


    I stood still, letting our gazes meet. A flicker of surprise crossed his face. And within me, too¡ªbecause for the first time, I looked at him differently.


    Differently than before.


    Now I knew.


    And there was something bittersweet in that knowledge. A fairy tale I had cut short¡ªbecause I had not chosen him as the protagonist.


    I suddenly wanted to avert my gaze. But I couldn¡¯t.


    Yet, in the end, I spoke.


    ¡°I was just looking for you.¡±


    My voice felt foreign to me.


    ¡°The main guests are arriving. They are waiting for you. Please, come down as soon as possible.¡±


    Gabriel wore a crisp white lieutenant¡¯s uniform, adorned with golden buttons. Elegant, commanding¡ªbut I didn¡¯t see the uniform. I only saw him.


    As I turned to leave, his hand caught my arm.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. His gaze was fixed on the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble. Neither you nor your friends.¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°A marble tablet was activated. Not here, in the palace¡­ but at Michael¡¯s estate. And you¡¯ve been rather close to him lately.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°It could have been anyone. This is just an empty accusation.¡±


    His eyes locked onto mine with sharp intensity.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at me the same way as back then.¡±


    I inhaled deeply.


    ¡°Back when?¡±


    ¡°Back when you left me. And you¡¯re doing it again now. Rushing headfirst into nothingness for the sake of nothing.¡±


    His last sentence detonated something inside me.


    ¡°If hundreds of people¡¯s lives are ¡®nothing¡¯ to you, then you haven¡¯t changed at all, Gabriel. You¡¯re still the same rule-abiding, so-called ¡®righteous¡¯ soul.¡±


    His name, spoken aloud, made the air tremble. Maybe even him.


    I moved to leave, but he pulled me back one last time.


    ¡°You think you know everything,¡± he whispered, ¡°but you understand nothing. And it¡¯s better that way. As long as your identity remains unknown, you are safe.¡±


    I turned to him, a cynical smile curling my lips.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s truly unknown?¡± I asked dryly. ¡°What happens if you don¡¯t go down. I think the guests are getting impatient.¡±


    My words struck him sharply, but before he could reply, the arrogant woman appeared at the top of the stairs, angrily motioning for the General to come down immediately.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Gabriel cast one last, warning glance at me, murmuring,


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied coolly, turning away.


    Walking down the corridor, my breath quickened. It felt as if a hundred blackbirds had settled onto my chest, their weight suffocating me. The memories wouldn¡¯t leave me alone¡ªnot blurring the present but sharpening it.


    One thing was certain: I had loved Gabriel, but never in the way he wanted. And perhaps we had never truly understood each other. I had suffocated in his strict rules; he had drowned in my unpredictability.


    But I didn¡¯t dwell on it now.


    Moving forward, I opened a window, drawing in deep breaths. I had to clear my mind. Refocus on the goal.


    And then I saw her.


    Clarissa stood there, her usual sickly-sweet smile making me nauseous even from a distance. Her revealing dress left little to the imagination; she looked more like a demonic villain than an angel. Beside her stood Raphael¡ªwho remained true to himself. They were complete opposites, yet somehow, they fit together.


    The sight of them instantly reminded me of ¨¦lise and the others. How far had they gotten? I reached for my communicator¡ªbut then I noticed how far I had wandered down the corridor.


    And then, I stopped.


    A door, slightly ajar.


    I didn¡¯t know why it drew me in. Why I felt the urgent pull to peek inside.


    Maybe it was just an inexplicable instinct. A quiet whisper in my mind, telling me:


    Do it.


    And so, I did.


    The silence of the room wrapped around me as if an old secret were whispering its trapped stories within the walls. The scent of books mingled with the dust floating in the air, and the wooden steps of the spiral staircase, reaching high above, led to the bed draped in gleaming silk. Everything was in perfect order¡ªtoo perfect. As if someone had carefully arranged it but never truly used it.


    The enormous painting depicted a field of daffodils, and as I touched the canvas, something in the world trembled. A breeze brushed against my hand, the scents, the textures so real that for a moment, it felt as if a gateway to another dimension had opened. A shiver ran down my spine. Something was off.


    Scanning the room more closely, I noticed the small signs left on the desk: an embroidered handkerchief with a gracefully curved ¡°U¡± stitched into it. My fingers instinctively closed around it, and without thinking, I slipped it into my pocket.


    Just then, a faint sound came through my earpiece.


    ¡ª Hello? Hello, Avarka? ¡ª Elis¡¯s voice trembled softly on the line. ¡ª We¡¯re here.


    My stomach clenched.


    ¡ª Where is ¡°here¡±? ¡ª I asked, already gliding silently into the hallway.


    ¡ª Downstairs. In the courtyard, at the celebration. But¡­ there¡¯s a small problem.


    ¡ª A small problem? Elis, don¡¯t keep me in suspense!


    ¡ª A tiny issue¡­ but come down, now!


    Adrenaline surged through me. I moved like a shadow through the hallway. The depths of the palace were deserted¡ªeveryone was outside, enjoying the festivities. Reaching the entrance, I stepped up to one of the guards.


    ¡ª Soldier, I need to check the back area. You¡¯ll oversee the front garden in the meantime.


    ¡ª Yes, Commander! ¡ª He saluted and took his post.


    Everything seemed calm, but deep in my gut, I felt that something was wrong. Crossing the courtyard, I saw the general delivering a rousing speech, the crowd listening attentively. I reached Elis, who, with a single motion, pointed in the opposite direction.


    ¡ª What am I supposed to see?


    ¡ª Avarka¡­ look ahead!


    And then I saw them. Chloe and Zach stood among the other guards, laughing and¡­ kissing.


    The whole world froze for a moment.


    ¡ª I¡­ I don¡¯t understand ¡ª I turned to Elis, whose face was tense.


    ¡ª He¡­ he really is Zach. I don¡¯t know how, but he knows everything. We asked him questions only he could answer.


    My thoughts roared in my head.


    ¡ª The box?


    ¡ª We have it¡­ but it¡¯s empty. We found it suspiciously easily. As if someone left it there for us on purpose.


    I latched onto his words, but in the next moment, ice filled my veins. Michael stood at the edge of the crowd, a champagne glass in his hand. Our eyes met¡ªhis expression was desperate, as if he sensed something¡­ then he collapsed.


    At that moment, Elis was just lifting a champagne glass to his lips.


    ¡ª Ugh, I¡¯m so thirsty¡­


    ¡ª NO! ¡ª I instinctively reached back, but it was too late. Elis¡¯s eyes glazed over, and he fainted.


    And then all hell broke loose.


    One by one, people started collapsing, champagne glasses shattering on the ground, and in mere seconds, the grand ball turned into a nightmare. Screams, chaos, running figures¡­


    ¡ª ALL UNITS, IMMEDIATELY TO THE AREA! ¡ª I shouted into the radio.


    Soldiers flooded in as I issued orders.


    ¡ª Anyone who hasn¡¯t drunk, get inside the palace! The unconscious ones¡ªtake them to the upper floor!


    We couldn¡¯t go to the lower levels¡ªthere were too many entrances. While I kept everything under control, my breath caught for a moment. Clarissa¡­ was nowhere to be seen. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    The unconscious were carried upstairs, mattresses brought in from the academy¡ªbodies lay everywhere, all alive but seemingly lost in a deep slumber.


    And that¡¯s when the true horror set in.


    This was a trap. And we had walked right into it.


    I paced up and down the corridor, constantly checking in with the others through my radio. We had reinforced the windows and doors, securing the upper floors separately. Everything was ready downstairs, but we knew that if they broke in, the battle would be decided on the upper levels.


    For now, Clarissa and her forces hadn¡¯t reached the palace yet, but we weren¡¯t na?ve enough to think we could avoid confrontation for long. Her goal was obvious¡ªand now we knew that the box in our possession was not empty.


    Clarissa didn¡¯t care about the box itself, but what it now contained: the remnants of the souls of the sleepers. She was in no hurry. She could fill new bodies with new souls whenever she pleased. The angels who had fallen into deep slumber weren¡¯t completely empty; a tiny spark still remained within them. But that only meant she could banish them more easily if the situation demanded it. For now, however, there were no new souls¡ªand that was our only advantage.


    And yet, the air vibrated with the silence before the inevitable storm. I had to stay awake. I couldn¡¯t allow my focus to waver. One moment, all was calm; the next, the palace could turn into a battlefield. Some of the defenders kept reinforcing the barricades, while others brought water and food to those who remained. Some had gone to the woman¡¯s manor for help¡ªbut Clarissa had made sure that most of them would never fight again. The poison mixed into the champagne had done its job; most of our lieutenants and soldiers now lay before me, lifeless.


    Gabriel, Clara, John, Elis, and so many others. Even now, they retained their angelic beauty. Their snow-white skin lay against the marble floor like a parched desert where winter had passed, but summer had yet to arrive. They looked so peaceful, as if they were merely sleeping. But deep down, I knew this was not the kind of sleep one easily woke from.


    We moved the bodies to the most secure place: the great hall, where the marble platform stood. They lay scattered across the room like fragile monuments. We fortified the upper level and the room leading to the terrace¡ªif anything happened, that was where we would have to make our stand. The dark-clad soldiers lined up, checking their weapons. The tension in the air was invisible, yet tangible.


    A sharp voice in my earpiece yanked me back to reality.


    ¡ª Commander! Come here immediately!


    There was a tense urgency in the voice.


    ¡ª We¡¯ve detected movement. Subtle. We can¡¯t identify it.


    I turned and was already moving. I rushed to the defensive positions, where a group of dark-clad soldiers watched the shadows. At the palace¡¯s perimeter, figures dressed in dark blue appeared¡ªClarissa¡¯s soldiers. They advanced in precise formation, stepping out of the darkness. One of them, a tall man who was likely their leader, stepped forward.


    ¡ª Hand over the bodies.


    His voice was firm but not raised. He didn¡¯t need threats¡ªtheir superior numbers spoke for themselves.


    ¡ª Not a chance. ¡ª My voice rang sharp.


    The man nodded. No more words were needed.


    They charged.


    The next moment blurred into chaos. Blades flashed, weapons clashed, bodies collided. A dark-blue soldier slashed at me, but I dodged, and the knife grazed my shoulder. Pain flared through me like fire, but I didn¡¯t stop. Only one thought filled my mind: I cannot give them up.


    I kept fighting. Shattered vase fragments sliced my palms as I fell, but I jumped back up immediately. Blood and dust mixed in the air, the noise of battle drowning out all thought. Torn banners lay underfoot, remnants of the palace being ripped apart in real-time.


    Then, a blade pierced my arm. I flinched but continued. There was no time to dwell on pain. In the center of the hall, two bodies hit the ground¡ªone of my dark-clad soldiers and one of theirs. They had shot each other at the same time. There was no time to mourn.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw movement¡ªa flash of light. One of the dark-blue soldiers was aiming straight at my heart with inhuman speed.


    I moved on instinct. My hand closed around a large shard of a broken vase, and with all my strength, I drove it into his chest. His eyes widened, then he collapsed with a dull thud.


    Meanwhile, the battle around us slowly died down. They realized that wiping each other out had been swift, but they hadn¡¯t gotten what they wanted.


    The remaining enemies retreated.


    One of them left us with a message, his bloodied face twisted in mock reproach.


    ¡ª Then the new masters will come for them.


    He spat a clump of blood and shot himself.


    His words sent ice through my veins.


    Souls were an unstoppable surplus. There was no physical barrier that could keep them out, and destroying them all was an impossible task.


    We were barely twenty left.


    I turned toward the castle. I feared for them¡ªthe ones still inside, unharmed for now, but no wall or door could protect them from the souls.


    Then, a sharp pain shot through me.


    I needed shelter.


    I needed someone who could protect me, someone to run to.


    I ran.


    My legs moved on their own as I sped through the hallways, searching for him.


    The ruler.


    I pounded on the doors.


    I yanked at the handles, my tears trailing behind me like tangled threads, like parallel oceans.


    Nothing.


    I banged on the ruler¡¯s chamber door.


    Every door.


    No one answered.


    I knocked on every possible door in a frenzy, but there was nothing.


    My fists were splintered from hammering the doors as I writhed in unanswered, desperate pleas for help. My tear-streaked, blood-smeared face scanned the ground where I had collapsed at the boundary of the shattered doors, at the top of the stairs.


    ¡ª You can be sure that he¡¯s not here.


    The voice startled me.


    A woman stood behind me. Her eyes were expressionless, her movements light.


    Dahlia.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t drink.


    ¡ª Where is the ruler? ¡ª I panted.


    Dahlia shrugged.


    ¡ª He wasn¡¯t here even during the celebration.


    My heart clenched.


    ¡ª Then¡­ what do we do? ¡ª I didn¡¯t hide my pain. A single look at me was enough to see it.


    Dahlia stepped closer, her gaze piercing into mine.


    ¡ª The question is not what we do. It¡¯s what you will do. You are trained for this.


    Her words hit like a slap.


    ¡ª We don¡¯t hurt anyone. We certainly don¡¯t kill. The ruler is wise. He lets those who seek destruction perish, and he rebuilds from the ruins.


    ¡ª Clarissa is corrupt. A Nephilim. To me, she is the child of betrayal. But I cannot harm her. You can. No more pleading. Do what you swore to do.


    I didn¡¯t agree with her.


    Damn this rule where the ruler flees and waits for peace.


    I wanted nothing more than to send Dahlia to the deepest pit of hell.


    But something clicked inside me.


    My fury burned.


    If I did something, it wouldn¡¯t be for her. It would be for the angels who deserved it, who fought for what was right if they had to.


    I rushed down to the great hall.


    Dahlia followed.


    Chloe and Zach were desperately trying to make sense of the situation. I saw the fear in their eyes. But emotions didn¡¯t matter now.


    ¡ª Capture him now! ¡ª I pointed at Zach.


    Chloe¡¯s tear-filled eyes met mine.


    ¡ª Avarka, what are you doing?!


    I didn¡¯t even look at her.


    ¡ª I¡¯m saving us.


    Dahlia stepped forward, her gaze drilling into Zach¡¯s mind.


    ¡ª He knows more than he says.


    ¡ª Tell us what you know! ¡ª I demanded.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t know anything!


    Dahlia¡¯s voice was cold.


    ¡ª There¡¯s a block in him. Something is stopping him.


    I had no more time.


    ¡ª Take him to the other room. If he won¡¯t talk on his own, we¡¯ll make him.


    The soldiers moved.


    The command was given.


    And I was prepared to use the cruelest methods to put an end to all of this.

 Chapter 21

    Zach¡¯s scream filled every corner of the palace. His voice echoed off the cold walls, as if the very building itself suffered alongside him.


    I paced back and forth anxiously. I didn¡¯t want it to come to this. Resorting to aggression was always the last option, but now I had no other choice. I needed details. This sudden shift demanded only rational actions.


    The angels and Dahlia were in the great hall. We guarded them from the corridors¡ªit was easier to monitor the area from here.


    ¡°Do you sense any foreign energy?¡± I asked one of the dark-cloaked figures in a hushed tone.


    ¡°No, nothing for now.¡±


    ¡°The sensors are in place. I¡¯ve set up automated weapons in every bright and dark corner, every staircase landing, and behind every column,¡± another answered, slightly nervous.


    ¡°Good.¡± I kept pacing, restless. ¡°Set up more. Arm yourselves with at least two weapons each. Our numbers are dwindling¡ªwithout this kind of reinforcement, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.But this is a flimsy reassurance at best,¡± I said, voice flat. ¡°There are barely twenty of us left. We have a handful of weapons against the spirits, but not enough hands to wield them. And then there¡¯s our arrogant angel¡ªwho might use his powers¡­ or might not. Or perhaps he¡¯ll just vanish, the way our dear ruler did.¡±


    I cast a cynical glance at the team, unreasonably bitter.


    I didn¡¯t like taking my frustration out on others, but this planless plan was eating away at me. I stared out the window, searching for movement.


    ¡°But if even the ruler doesn¡¯t care about his own people, why are we still here?¡± one of them spoke up, his voice laced with justified doubt. ¡°We¡¯ve lost most of our team. We should be escaping, not defending someone who abandoned an entire city.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing it for him!¡± I snapped, firm and unwavering. ¡°We¡¯re doing it for our comrades, for the angels who deserve to be saved. Don¡¯t forget¡ªit¡¯s not their fault they were left behind.¡± I turned back to the speaker. ¡°Any other questions?¡±


    He lowered his gaze in silence and went back to setting up the traps.


    I turned back to the window, my face cold and unreadable. I was firm, commanding, and too detached¡ªlike I wasn¡¯t even myself. But sometimes, certain situations reveal who we can become when necessity demands it. Or who we once were.


    The screams grew louder again.


    ¡°Has he said anything?¡± I looked at the other figure.


    ¡°As you can hear¡ªnothing. Despite all our efforts, he refuses to talk. Claims he¡¯s innocent. But we¡¯re not fools. We have a suspicion.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him,¡± a girl stepped closer. Her voice was quiet, but uncertainty seeped through. ¡°He¡¯s not the Zach we knew.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not news.¡± I sighed. ¡°Maybe they trained him to say a few things, but this is just another one of Clarissa¡¯s circus tricks.¡± I hesitated for a moment before finally saying it. ¡°The real one is out there. Beyond the fog.¡±


    A voice shattered the frozen silence.


    Chloe.


    She had been sitting in the corner, silent until now. But suddenly, she cried out, struggling against her tears.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Her legs trembled, as if the very foundation of her world had collapsed with my words. It hurt to see her like this¡ªso broken.


    ¡°He is the real Zach!¡± she sobbed. ¡°Please, Avar, look at me! Don¡¯t be so cruel! Please, stop hurting him!¡±


    Another scream tore through the air. Zach¡¯s agony seeped through the walls once more. Chloe grabbed my arm, her fingers clutching me desperately.


    ¡°Please, tell them to stop!¡±


    I stared at her for long seconds.


    ¡°You have to understand¡ªthis is not the Zach you think he is. Clarissa is playing a filthy game with us. Think of the others¡ªDave, David, Emily, the lieutenants, the angels. This isn¡¯t a game.¡±


    The pain in Chloe¡¯s eyes deepened, but she had to understand the reality of the situation.


    And then¡ª


    ¡°Wait!¡± a voice broke the tense silence. ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel something!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sensor is going off too!¡± another voice joined in.


    My body tensed.


    ¡°Weapons ready! Combat positions!¡±


    Through my earpiece, I gave commands.


    ¡°Nobody moves! No one stays in the courtyard¡ªit¡¯s no longer safe! We defend the building!¡±


    We were still twenty. I sent ten to the main hall.


    Then I felt it.


    A familiar sensation.


    It was like an invisible, icy hand clamped around my chest. A suffocating, oppressive weight pressed down on me, as if black lead sheets were crushing my lungs. I looked out the window.


    And I saw them.


    The fog obscured their shapes, but their energy had already burned itself into my bones. It was eerie, almost otherworldly, as if the night itself had taken form.


    The weapons hummed to life.


    ¡°Can I give the order to fire?¡± one of my comrades asked urgently.


    ¡°Yes. In fact, do it now!¡± I raised my voice.


    The thought froze inside me.


    The worst part of situations like this is that no matter how much you prepare, no matter how many defenses you build, no matter how hard you try to control it¡­ Chaos is always stronger.


    And now, it was.


    The weapons fired blindly¡ªinto nothing.


    The creatures were just shadows. They had no real bodies. We didn¡¯t know where to aim.


    The energy weapons had no effect.


    There were too many of them, and we couldn¡¯t see how many, or where they were.


    Then the darkness moved.


    In a single instant, the world twisted out of shape.


    They came through the walls, like phantoms, like cold drafts. The ground trembled beneath their steps.


    They came like starving beasts,


    To devour the hunters.


    The air changed. That bad feeling, which had only been swirling inside me until now, suddenly swept everything away. A single flash, and as if a knife had been plunged into my mind, it became clear, sharpened. I felt that they were already inside¡ªI didn¡¯t need to see them to know.


    I looked at the remaining dark-clad figures.


    ¡°Use your energy weapons as much as you can! A spinning kick won¡¯t help here.¡±


    I could feel them already there. My subconscious opened up. Sweating with rage, it cleared a path before me, and in the next moment, I stepped into the room. The doors slammed open with a great crash, and there stood Dahlia. A look of desperation was etched on her face¡ªone I had never seen from her before. I felt that she was channeling all her strength into holding back the souls, as if maintaining an invisible barrier. The energies lined up along the edges of the room, trying to squeeze themselves into the bodies. The hope of rebirth drove them¡ªthe yearning for flesh and blood.


    And then I saw Clarissa.


    She stopped in front of me, glanced back curiously, then flashed a smile¡ªone with a hint of menace.


    ¡°Oh, so the little human protector has arrived! This is even better than that ridiculous little bubble!¡± she mocked. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t look at me like that! I could feel last time, too, that you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m not such a bad person.¡±


    She ran her fingers through Eli¡¯s golden-blonde hair as she crouched down beside her.


    ¡°What a pity that I won¡¯t be able to prove you wrong this time either, because once again, I¡¯m about to do something nasty.¡±


    She was deliberately provoking me.


    ¡°Get away from them!¡± I hissed in anger.


    I looked at Dahlia¡¯s face¡ªI had never seen her like this before. Her entire being radiated supernatural power, her concentration so intense that the air around her practically vibrated. But even that wasn¡¯t enough. The soul captives lined up at the edge, creeping closer and closer. The woman was on the verge of breaking from the effort. It couldn¡¯t be any better outside either¡ªI could constantly hear the shouts of the dark-clad figures, the blasts of energy weapons.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let your horde in!¡± I declared. ¡°I have the box. I will return their souls to them.¡±


    Clarissa tilted her head slightly, then chuckled softly.


    ¡°And what if there¡¯s nowhere left to return them to?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you one last time. Get out of here!¡±


    The smile faded from her face.


    ¡°Fine. Enough with the politeness.¡±


    Her voice sliced through the space like an icy blade.


    ¡°No little human is going to talk to me like that! Is that clear? And just what do you think you¡¯ll fight me with? Your little smoke bombs? Your energy weapons? Or are you planning to kick me? Karate me to death?¡±


    She laughed.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    And I lunged at her.


    My bones tensed, my muscles coiled beneath my skin as my body moved with full force. My breathing quickened, adrenaline surged through my veins.


    Clarissa¡¯s movements were fast¡ªtoo fast for human eyes. But I saw them. It was as if I already knew where she would step, how she would attack, what strike would come next.


    A punch¡ªI blocked it.


    A kick¡ªI dodged it.


    My fingers wrapped around hers, stopping her motion for a split second. Our eyes met. For the first time, surprise flickered in hers.


    Then she attacked.


    And I attacked with her.


    I saw her hand move¡ªI ducked underneath it and struck her stomach with full force. She stumbled¡ªbut only for a second. My hair tangled in her fingers, and as she yanked me back, I felt my neck strain.


    Instinctively, my hand moved¡ªI struck her shoulder. A joint cracked, and Clarissa hissed as she retreated.


    The fight was brutal. Tearing, crushing, merciless. No graceful movements¡ªonly sheer power, fury, and raw violence.


    And then I surged forward.


    Like a raging storm.


    Every muscle fiber in me burned. My blows quickened, became faster than hers. She could no longer keep up. Step by step, she retreated until finally¡ª


    BAM!


    I took her down.


    Clarissa crashed to the floor, panting as she looked up at me, her chest rising and falling wildly.


    ¡°Enough, you bitch!¡±


    Her voice trembled in the air.


    Her eyes burned.


    And then she unleashed her true power.


    The final transformation.


    For a moment, the air stood still. Her wings slowly unfolded¡ªthey were gray. With a single motion, she struck. I was thrown back, and Dahlia collapsed to the ground¡ªthe barrier shattered.


    I was stunned. I had seen angels. I had seen power. But I had never seen anything like this.


    And then, disaster struck.


    The souls crossed the boundary. They had won free passage.


    They approached the bodies, and in mere moments, they could infiltrate them.


    A relentless tingling coursed through my bloodstained fingers. Rage surged within me like a raging sea. And then it happened.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    For the first time in my life, I met myself.


    My blood ignited. The world widened, my senses sharpened. An ancient power erupted within me, like a buried seed drinking in water for the first time.


    I had no wings, no angelic features, yet I was ablaze.


    A single thought.


    I swept the souls away.


    My consciousness wounded them, filling their ether with pain.


    Instinctively, I spoke.


    ¡°Go, you damned ones! Go, you uninvited! I never asked for cradles to be disturbed, for weeds to grow among flowers! Find your peace where the horizon is endless!¡±


    ¡°Go, you damned ones! Go, you uninvited!¡±


    I heard Dahlia¡¯s sharp but quiet voice echoing my words.


    The words, the sounds, reverberated through the ether. The souls wavered. Some disappeared, but they needed more incentive.


    I looked at Clarissa.


    She stood there, tense. In her eyes, fear.


    At first, the strong woman stared back at me¡ªthe one who wanted to rule the world.


    Then, for a fleeting moment, I saw a lost little girl.


    But she quickly buried that part of herself once more.


    She quickly hid her old self.


    A sharp pain pierced my throat, as if she wanted to split it in half with a mere thought. My bones tensed like a guitar string, feeding the fury within me. It took only a moment, and I acted.


    One of my hands pressed Clarissa¡¯s throat against the cold wall, while the other rose toward the box resting on the marble pedestal. My fingers moved on their own, as if guided by an ancient will. The words were not mine, yet they were born from me:


    ¡ª Souls, return! Let your light fill this hall! Go home, feel the warmth of your bodies once more! Let the suffering of the present be nothing more than the past!


    At my words, the energy stirred. The walls of the room trembled, the air vibrated with tension. A vortex seemed to form, tearing through the thinning veil that had separated the souls from their bodies. The soul captives vanished into nothingness with a single sweeping motion. There was no trace left of them¡ªthey chose to return to the darkness rather than be consumed by the golden fire.


    Clarissa¡¯s face twisted with rage, but in her eyes, something else flickered¡ªfear. She struggled to free herself from my grip, but my hand did not let go. The lid of the box trembled, then slowly opened, releasing a blinding light.


    ¡ª You¡¯re a mongrel! Just like me! ¡ª Clarissa hissed. ¡ª A Nephilim! Don¡¯t help them! They will never understand you; they will hunt you down! You will be alone!


    I felt her anger, I felt her desperation, but I did not care. I looked into her eyes, my voice quiet yet relentless:


    ¡ª At least I don¡¯t try to cast them out of their own bodies. I am not a mongrel like you. Maybe that¡¯s why your mother abandoned you. Maybe that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want you to find her. Especially not like this¡ªtreating souls as if they were mere mannequins to try on. You are pathetic.


    My words hit her like lashes of a whip. Her body jerked, her gaze wavered for a moment. But I had no time to watch. The energy in the room had gone wild, and the bodies that had lain motionless began to tremble.


    The angelic souls had returned.


    The angels lying on the ground slowly, shakily opened their eyes. Their skin was pale, almost translucent, but as their souls rejoined their bodies, color returned to them. And then I saw them¡­


    Wings.


    For a moment, I was mesmerized. White feathers, golden radiance, an aura of power reminiscent of sacred places. As their wings slowly unfolded, it was as if a lost world had been reborn before my eyes. I knew they were like this, but seeing them in their full form was different.


    And then I noticed something.


    Elis, John, and Clara were looking at me. But not as they had before. Their faces were not just filled with shock¡ªbut with fear. They could not see my wings, for I had none. But I felt different. More. Other. And they could see it too.


    Something strange pressed against my ribs from within. Something pulsed through my veins that was not of this world. As if I were both boundless power and a deep void. Destruction and healing.


    Clarissa was swallowed by the golden light. The angels surrounded her, and at their single command, she was rendered powerless.


    It was over.


    At least, that¡¯s what I thought.


    The world blurred for a moment. It felt like falling into an abyss with nothing to stop me. My head buzzed, and the voices around me grew distant. I wanted to smile, but my lips refused to move.


    ¡ª We have to get him out of here! ¡ª Clara¡¯s voice reached me like a distant echo.


    Footsteps pounded against the floor. Strong hands grabbed me¡ªa familiar touch, a familiar voice. Michael.


    ¡ª Do we have a car? ¡ª I heard John ask.


    ¡ª We do¡­ ¡ª the answer came, as if filtered through water. ¡ª Get him out before the others wake up!


    I sensed movement, running, tension.


    For a moment, I regained consciousness. Elis was leaning over me, tears glistening in her eyes.


    ¡ª Avarka¡­ Avarka, wake up!


    The world was slipping further away, but I felt it moving with me. A car. They were putting me inside.


    Clara leaned forward, her fingers swiftly gliding over the dashboard.


    ¡ª Michael, stay behind! ¡ª John commanded.


    ¡ª You¡¯re an archangel! This wouldn¡¯t reflect well on you!


    ¡ª I am a guardian archangel. ¡ª Michael¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡ª I protect those who deserve it. I will not leave you alone now.


    The engine roared to life.


    We sped off.


    The world rushed past me as if it did not exist. My head was heavy, my thoughts chaotic. I knew two things for certain: I knew nothing. I had no idea what I was or what I wasn¡¯t.


    And the other thing:


    I was now being hunted.


    As I slowly regained consciousness, I faintly heard Clara and the others conversing before losing awareness again. When I finally came to, bright sunlight filtered into the room. I sat up and looked around: the space was decorated in Italian style, blending traditional and modern elements. I found myself wearing a comfortable lemon-yellow dress. Approaching the window, I saw vast lemon trees, olive trees, and fertile lands; the typical Italian landscape filled me with joy.


    I couldn¡¯t recall how I ended up here, but all other events were clear in my mind. Worried about the others, I quickly opened the room door and found myself at a stair landing. Looking down, I saw Clara and the others sitting in deliberation. I was relieved they were alive and appeared well. They had also changed clothes and freshened up. Although the scene seemed familiar, their conversation¡¯s topic was cause for concern.


    ¡°They will come for her, dear. Unfortunately, wherever we take her, they¡¯ll find her,¡± John said.


    ¡°But it would be good if we tried to buy some time until we figure out what they want with her,¡± Clara replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s even a question.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter that she saved us? The council can¡¯t be that cruel,¡± Elise said.


    ¡°Oh, but they can, dear. Why do you think we left? So far, Clarissa was the only registered Nephilim, who, however, committed wrongdoings. They didn¡¯t like Nephilim anyway, and now they don¡¯t look kindly upon Avar either,¡± Clara replied.


    ¡°But are you sure she¡¯s a Nephilim?¡± Elise asked desperately.


    ¡°I want to know that too. Are you sure I am?¡± I asked as I reached them.


    Everyone looked at me. Elise turned to me with eyes gleaming with happiness.


    ¡°Avar!¡± she exclaimed.


    ¡°Hello!¡± I said, quickly hurrying to them.


    We embraced in a massive hug. It was good to see them, especially after seeing them all unconscious. They shone, radiating in their full glory. It was incredible to see them like this when they awoke, with their wings, in their complete selves.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re all okay,¡± I said, holding Clara and Elise¡¯s hands. ¡°You were beautiful when you woke up.¡±


    ¡°So are you, Avar,¡± Elise replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what I am anymore,¡± I said, my gaze turning gray. I withdrew my hands from theirs and lowered my head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯ll have to be ashamed because of me. It would be better if I went back and surrendered myself immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± John exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re not a criminal. You¡¯ve done much more than that ruler ever has.¡±


    ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t insult him. We all know the ruler is a divisive personality, but his influence and leadership skills are undeniable. He merely acted according to angelic rules. He doesn¡¯t destroy but creates. He protects, but not with violence, and this uprising was strongly pro-violence,¡± Clara said.


    John lowered his eyes, then looked kindly at his partner.


    ¡°Alright, dear, I understand. But you, darling,¡± he looked at me, ¡°although I consider you as my daughter, as a responsible angel, a being who has lived for millennia, I tell you that you have committed no crime.¡±


    ¡°But for them, it¡¯s enough that she¡¯s a Nephilim,¡± I heard Michael¡¯s voice, who was standing at the door.


    ¡°Michael!¡± I looked at him happily.


    ¡°Hello, little girl! My kung fu gang performed well this time too,¡± he said with a smile.


    I hugged him, and although I was angry with myself for getting them into trouble and couldn¡¯t be at peace with myself because I didn¡¯t even know who or what I was, they, my family, their love filled this void for me.


    ¡°Alright, listen!¡± Clara looked at us. ¡°Whatever happens, dear,¡± she took my hand, ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter who you are or what you are. We¡¯ll find out. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t provide information at the moment; I have no idea. But you need to know that we won¡¯t hand you over to them.¡±


    It felt good to hear these words. I knew I had them.


    ¡°The protective magic is already in place,¡± Michael spoke up.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t,¡± I looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re an archangel, and I¡¯m a fugitive. If you ally with a fugitive, who knows what they¡¯ll do to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, dear! You¡¯re not evil, just a being they can¡¯t tolerate because you¡¯re different. Probably, if they find you, they¡¯ll throw you back beyond the fog, more precisely beyond the border, because for them that¡¯s the appropriate reception for another being. Why would I allow that? I¡¯m a protective archangel, and it¡¯s not just my title; it¡¯s my soul too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t be grateful enough to him or the others.


    While John and Michael strengthened the house¡¯s security, Clara and Elise prepared a soothing drink in the kitchen from medicinal herbs. Due to their angelic nature, they didn¡¯t resort to quackery or witchcraft; they simply used natural herbs, complemented by their own calming presence. Their beings¡¯ purity and peace permeated the environment, bringing tranquility to all of us.


    As a protector, Michael erected an invisible shield around the house, similar to what Dahlia had previously employed. Although we knew we were in a secluded little village in Italy, we all felt that we couldn¡¯t hide from the angelic council forever. I felt this especially strongly, knowing that what resided within me was unnatural, and I struggled to come to terms with this thought.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m evil?¡± I asked softly as I sipped my tea at the small kitchen table.


    Clara looked at me, her gaze deeper than a simple answer.


    The steam of the drink swirled gently in the air, and the faint light shimmered on the rim of the handcrafted, traditional Italian porcelain cups. My hand trembled for a moment as I set the cup down on the wooden table.


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡± she finally asked, her own cup making a soft sound as she placed it down.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not entirely an angel,¡± I replied with a bitter smile.


    Clara said nothing, just extended her hand.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Instinctively, I obeyed. When her fingers wrapped around mine, I felt her warmth, her presence, the inexplicable calm she carried. For a moment, everything fell silent.


    ¡°Show me your sacred light,¡± she said in a soft but firm voice. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it. Don¡¯t cast it away.¡±


    And then it happened.


    The light burst forth from within me with elemental force. It purified the air, surged through my body, filled my veins, and as if every dark thought I had ever harbored vanished in an instant. The small house was bathed in my radiance. Clara and Alice watched in astonishment, but I felt something was incomplete.


    Because alongside the light, there was something else.


    A hot, searing sensation that did not belong to this purity. A kind of thunderous rage, something boiling deep within, growing stronger, trying to break free.


    Clara suddenly let go of my hand as if it had burned her.


    ¡°They have suppressed you,¡± she said quietly. ¡°This is not evil, only an inner barrier. There is anger in you, despair, and fear. Who knows how many lives you have lived? And how many lives have been stifled within you? Until now, not even a shadow of suspicion had formed in my mind¡ªyour power was hidden so well. This is no small thing, so don¡¯t be afraid if it doesn¡¯t surface with good feelings at first.¡±


    Elis watched silently, but I felt the support in her gaze.


    ¡°But now that a part of your full self has revealed itself, your memories will start returning, little by little,¡± Clara continued. ¡°All you need to do is keep your mind steady and accept them. But be careful¡ªnot all of them will be good memories.¡±


    Elis smiled.


    ¡°One thing is certain,¡± she said. ¡°You are not bad. You never were.¡±


    Then she grabbed my hand and suddenly sprang to her feet.


    ¡°Come on, girl, don¡¯t be so gloomy! Look!¡± She pointed toward the window.


    The sun was just descending toward the horizon, painting the sky in golden and orange hues.


    ¡°Do you remember our childhood?¡± she asked softly. ¡°When you came to us? We loved running together in the sunset.¡±


    And with that, she pulled me outside.


    The cool evening breeze wrapped around us as we ran among the olive trees. The leaves rustled, the shadows stretched long across the ground. Our laughter filled the air.


    I felt like a child again, far from battles, burdens, and everything that had weighed on me until now.


    Then we lay down in the grass beneath the orange sky and closed our eyes. The warm rays of the setting sun gently caressed my face.


    And then¡­


    An image flashed in my mind.


    Another sunset. Another time.


    A distant era.


    I sat beneath an olive tree, my dress ruffled, long, lemon-yellow with white lace trimmings. I wore a hat, like women did back then. It was not a sight of today.


    And I was not alone.


    A man sat beside me. I could not see his face, but as I held onto him, it felt as though I was touching the most certain point of my soul.


    I turned toward him, and in his eyes, I saw the reflection of my own.


    ¡°I love to be loved,¡± I whispered. ¡°Because even the somber sunbeam kisses at times like this.¡±


    The man smiled.


    ¡°And I love to be a brooding storm cloud,¡± he replied, ¡°because when I am near you, I shine even brighter than the sun.¡±


    The vision vanished in an instant.


    I opened my eyes, and unease spread through me.


    But not because of the vision.


    Something else was there.


    A presence.


    I sat up¡ªand then I saw Michael running toward us.


    I knew what this meant.


    ¡°They¡¯re coming,¡± he said. His voice did not tremble, but the weight of his words was undeniable.


    We both jumped to our feet.


    We rushed inside the house, where Clara and John were already pacing nervously.


    Tension crackled in the air of the living room.


    Clara and John continued to pace nervously in front of the leather couch before finally sinking onto it. Elis and I followed their movement, as if the act itself could offer some protection against the storm of emotions raging inside us.


    ¡ª We¡¯ve set up all our defenses, ¡ª John spoke, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. ¡ª There¡¯s nothing more we can do. No matter how much we want to.


    ¡ª How many could there be? ¡ª Clara asked, looking at Michael.


    Michael¡¯s eyes drifted for a moment, as if he were trying to sense the answer in the distance.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t feel their numbers. Only their presence.


    The silence that followed was thick, suffocating, as if the air itself could be cut with a knife. No one spoke. No one looked at each other. Our thoughts locked us into our own internal worlds, where each of us wrestled with our own sins and fears.


    I, myself, couldn¡¯t escape the anger that was directed at me.


    That I had brought them to this point.


    That they were in danger because of me.


    That if I just stood up and walked to those who were looking for me, maybe it would all end.


    I had to take responsibility for my actions, didn¡¯t I?


    Even if I had done nothing wrong¡ªif they deemed me a threat, I had no right to argue with them. Not even I knew for certain what truly lay within me.


    Michael¡¯s quiet voice broke the silence:


    ¡ª They¡¯re getting closer.


    It was as if the entire room froze in a single breath.


    But no one reacted. We didn¡¯t want to hear those words.


    We didn¡¯t want to accept the reality.


    Hiding, running¡ªit was no longer an option. We just waited. We knew they were here, and we waited for them to step inside.


    And then it happened.


    At first, just knocking. On the front door.


    John and Clara sprang to their feet immediately. Alice and I flinched. The sudden fear swept through me like an icy gust of wind. I shut my eyes, my fingers clenching the armrest of the single-seater leather chair. I felt the cold surface, the tension in the material under my grip. One thought pounded in my head:


    Let¡¯s just get it over with.


    The door opened.


    Two men stepped in first. They wore dark clothing, their weapons held with military precision against their bodies. They greeted us politely, then stood in strict formation, as if awaiting an order. One on one side of the door, the other on the opposite.


    And then¡­ someone entered whom none of us expected.


    Gabriel.


    In his full angelic form, his celestial presence radiating all its terrifying majesty.


    His wings¡ªmassive, covered in stunning, gleaming feathers¡ªmoved behind him with effortless grace, as if they were a natural part of the air itself. He wore a high-necked white turtleneck that fit elegantly to his body, giving him the impression of both a warrior and a ruler.


    And yet¡­ there was something different about him.


    Grief.


    They had lost not a few of their dark-clad fighters. That loss now lay in his eyes, in his expression, in his entire stance. His golden-blond hair, which always seemed to shine, now appeared dimmer. His aura was still powerful, but it vibrated differently somehow.


    Suddenly, I didn¡¯t even know what I was supposed to feel.


    Admiration? Fear? Attraction?


    Or just sheer shock that he was truly standing before me?


    ¡ª Do not be afraid, ¡ª he spoke softly. ¡ª I did not come with hostile intent. The Council is not with me.


    ¡ª Excuse me, ¡ª Clara stepped forward, eyes narrowed. ¡ª Then why did you bring a small escort?


    She glanced out the window. A whole convoy stood outside the building.


    ¡ª No need for theatrics, ¡ª John spoke quietly but firmly. ¡ª Let¡¯s be direct. Where do you want to take her?


    ¡ª Then we¡¯ll decide whether we¡¯ll let you, ¡ª Clara added, arms crossed.


    A barely noticeable smile flickered across Gabriel¡¯s face.


    ¡ª Would you challenge us to a fight?


    Alice¡¯s lips almost trembled as she answered:


    ¡ª We are secured.


    At that moment, one of the dark-clad lieutenants stepped forward.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t think it would be wise to threaten Rindanof¡¯s current ruler like this.


    John¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡ª Ruler?


    The other lieutenant stepped forward and spoke in a neutral tone:


    ¡ª According to the Angelic Laws, Section 368, if a ruler is forced to step down or has other significant duties to attend to, they are entitled and required to appoint a successor. The appointed individual assumes full sovereign authority from the very first second of their designation.


    ¡ª So he ran off? He always did like the depths of hell better anyway, ¡ª Alice commented cynically.


    ¡ª Daughter, don¡¯t¡ª her father spoke in warning.


    But it was already too late.


    Gabriel¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡ª Let me clarify, ¡ª he looked icily at Alice. ¡ª He did not ¡®run off.¡¯ He stepped aside for a higher purpose. And he appointed me as his replacement.


    His gaze sharpened.


    ¡ª And as for the depths of hell¡ªif you keep your insolence, they could function as your home just as well.


    At his words, it felt as if the ground trembled beneath me.


    Elis lowered his gaze.


    And I began to think.


    It is not the Council that will judge me.


    But the current ruler himself.


    My head spun. Too much information. Too many consequences.


    But if this was the case¡­


    Slowly, but firmly, I stood up and met Gabriel¡¯s gaze.


    ¡ª Then let¡¯s get it over with. Take me where I need to go.


    I extended my hands forward, as if surrendering already.


    ¡ª Just leave my family alone.


    For a moment, Gabriel looked at me in surprise, then shook his head slightly.


    ¡ª You misunderstand, ¡ª he said softly.


    Then he looked up toward the upper floor.


    ¡ª Come with me, ¡ª he said.


    He turned to the others.


    ¡ª If you¡¯ll excuse us, I¡¯d like to speak with her alone.


    He didn¡¯t even ask me.


    He only said one word.


    ¡ª Follow.

 Chapter 22

    Our footsteps echoed like a loud clash in the tense silence. The floor creaked beneath us, as if sending each of our movements back to the walls as a warning. I didn¡¯t want to look down at Elise and the others. I could feel their nervous gazes on us even without seeing them as we ascended the steps.


    The ruler¡­ or the general? I no longer knew what to call him. He walked ahead of me, then stopped at a heavy door. With a single movement, he pushed it open and gestured for me to step inside.


    I didn¡¯t want to look at him. The restless pounding in my chest spread through me in waves, my thoughts entangling, messy and incoherent. But before I could speak¡ªbefore I could hurl my questions at him¡ªhe beat me to it.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t overthink things. It¡¯s pointless.


    My jaw tightened.


    Doubts, uncertainties, questions. They all swirled inside me, every nerve clinging to answers I didn¡¯t even have yet. Who am I? What am I? What will happen to me? And this is what he says¡­


    An immeasurable fury surged through me, my emotions refusing to settle for even a second. I wouldn¡¯t address him formally. He had just lost my respect.


    It didn¡¯t even matter what happened to me anymore. Not that it ever truly did, but now, it definitely didn¡¯t.


    ¡ª Are you joking right now? ¡ª I looked straight into his eyes, not bothering to hide my irritation. ¡ª I mean¡­ what exactly am I not supposed to overthink?! Do you even realize what just happened?!


    My words cracked through the silence like a whip.


    ¡ª I literally saved all of you! With my own power! A power I didn¡¯t even know existed!


    Gabriel stared at me for a long moment, his gaze dark and unreadable. Then, he simply nodded.


    ¡ª Yes. You saved us. You did something noble. From now on, you don¡¯t have to fear being sent away¡ªI won¡¯t allow it. And most of all, I won¡¯t let them send you beyond the Mist.


    His words were a reassurance, but they did nothing to ease the storm raging inside me. I stepped closer to him, just enough that only a few centimeters separated us.


    ¡ª But if you knew¡­ if you truly knew how overwhelming my desire was to kill Clarissa¡­ ¡ª my voice was quiet, yet it trembled with tension. ¡ª You¡¯d probably throw me straight into the hands of the demons, not just beyond the Mist.


    A brief, heavy silence fell between us.


    ¡ª Who knows, maybe this¡­ ¡ª I lifted my hand, watching as my fingers trembled slightly ¡ª ¡­is capable of much more. Capable of releasing something far worse.


    My gaze searched his, but he remained impassive, looking back at me with unwavering calm.


    ¡ª Lock it away, then ¡ª I whispered, almost to myself.


    Gabriel shook his head.


    ¡ª Why would I? I have other plans.


    He parted his lips to continue, but I cut him off.


    ¡ª Is your plan to make me listen to this for the rest of my life? ¡ª My words dripped with sarcasm. ¡ª That I¡¯m a Nephilim? That they hate me?


    The man let out a quiet chuckle. It wasn¡¯t mocking, nor was it cruel, yet something about its lightness stung.


    ¡ª Nephilim¡­ ¡ª he repeated, as if tasting the word, as if finding it some strange joke.


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡ª What¡¯s so funny? ¡ª I asked, my tone sharp.


    His smile disappeared. His gaze turned cold, his voice commanding.


    ¡ª Watch your temper.


    I felt the air between us grow cold.


    ¡ª This may be new to you, but right now, you¡¯re speaking to the ruler.


    Almost imperceptibly, I pulled my shoulders back.


    ¡ª Even if my position is temporary, it¡¯s still valid. So watch your tone.


    I pressed my lips together.


    ¡ª You¡¯re not a Nephilim. Who told you that nonsense? You¡¯re not evil either. Get these foolish ideas out of your head. This is what I meant when I said you¡¯re overthinking things.


    For a long moment, I didn¡¯t move. Then, slowly, I sat down in the chair he motioned for me to take.


    ¡ª Do you know who I am? ¡ª I finally asked, my voice almost a whisper.


    Gabriel nodded.


    ¡ª Yes. An angel. A soul that has long been ready to become one.


    His words cut straight to the bone.


    ¡ª The rest doesn¡¯t matter ¡ª he added. ¡ª Ignorance is sometimes a blessing. Your memories will return, but not all of them. Some things are better left unknown.


    My hands clenched into fists in my lap.


    ¡ª They won¡¯t look at you kindly ¡ª he continued in a low voice. ¡ª That¡¯s true. Do they resent you in the palace? Yes. Do they see you as a full-fledged angel? No.


    I furrowed my brows at him.


    ¡ª But they will. I promise.


    ¡ª And¡­ what do you mean by that? ¡ª I asked cautiously.


    ¡ª You may continue addressing me informally ¡ª he said lightly. ¡ª I know you want to know about your past. I know you¡¯re curious. I know you haven¡¯t quite pieced the puzzle together yet.


    For a long moment, I simply watched him in silence.


    ¡ª But for your own protection ¡ª he went on ¡ª don¡¯t dig any further into your past. We must focus on the present.


    I pressed my lips together.


    ¡ª Right now, the city is under my command. Which means, with your help, we can build a city that¡¯s more livable. A system that will help souls trapped at the borders finally be reborn. We can change everything the previous ruler failed to.


    Something inside my chest stirred at his words.


    ¡ª And¡­ how could I possibly help with that?


    Gabriel observed me quietly, then let out a soft sigh.


    ¡ª You are holy. That much is clear. You bear Samuel¡¯s mark as well. But we don¡¯t know if it has fallen.


    The world seemed to halt for a single moment.


    And then he spoke the words that turned everything upside down.


    ¡ª That¡¯s why I want you to marry me.


    My eyes widened, and for a moment, it felt as if the blood in my veins had frozen. As if I had ceased to exist, as if time itself had come to a halt around me. He must have seen my shock¡ªmy face had gone so pale that even milk would have been ashamed beside me.


    ¡°I know,¡± he spoke again, measured and calm. His voice was steady, but each word cut into me like a blade. ¡°I know this is difficult for you to grasp, but you must understand¡ªif we don¡¯t act now, you could be exiled Beyond the Mist. And from there, there is no escape. No more life, no more love, no more chances, no more possibilities.¡±


    There was an old memory vibrating behind his words, a feeling I did not want to understand.


    ¡°Your past self wanted this desperately,¡± he continued softly. ¡°Wanted to become a full-fledged angel.¡±


    ¡°And to be with you?¡± I asked nervously. I didn¡¯t even give him the chance to answer.


    My heart shrank in my chest. I didn¡¯t know what to say, what to think. There was only one way out¡ªanger.


    ¡°If you think you can kill two birds with one stone¡ªthat you won¡¯t just become a ruler, but that you¡¯ll also get me¡ªyou¡¯re mistaken,¡± I snapped. ¡°This is not a game. The one you loved is not me anymore. Maybe my body is the same, maybe even my soul, but my life is different. My fate is different.¡±


    And yet, his words burned into me. If this power was within me now, it had been there before, too. Maybe it had simply gone unnoticed.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t become a full-fledged angel back then, just to be with you, then maybe¡­ I wasn¡¯t supposed to be with you,¡± I whispered.


    For the briefest moment, his face seemed to waver. But when he spoke again, his voice was cold and resolute.


    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± he said. ¡°I do not expect you to love me. I do not expect you to be attached to me. I am not marrying you as my lover, but as a partner with whom I can build a better future for Rindanof. And whom it is my duty to save.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    ¡°A word of advice,¡± he went on. ¡°If you reject your past selves this much, if you want to distance yourself so desperately from what you once were, then don¡¯t seek them out. Don¡¯t look for your past if you¡¯re not ready to face it.¡±


    His voice became quieter, but there was a warning in it.


    ¡°You can perish if you want. Completely. But even that is not so simple. Beyond the Mist, there is no redemption. It is not oblivion. It is suffering that stretches across eons, across billions of years¡ªuntil, at last, you are utterly erased.¡±


    I trembled. I couldn¡¯t force a single word out of myself.


    ¡°Think before you speak,¡± he said finally. ¡°And be grateful that you still have a choice.¡±


    His words echoed inside me. He was right. I had been too caught up in my own emotions, too convinced that everyone acted solely out of self-interest. But he was not forcing me. He was not trying to impose anything on me. He was simply offering a possibility.


    And maybe, if we stood together¡­ maybe we really could change something.


    ¡°And what about the leadership?¡± I asked hoarsely. ¡°The Council? Dahlia? They won¡¯t look kindly upon this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant,¡± he replied. ¡°You will have your own duties. Being part of the ruling family is very different from being part of the defense forces. You will have to live a different life. The life of a ruler¡¯s wife. You will have to act under different rules, with different responsibilities.¡±


    My heart pounded in my throat.


    ¡°You could become a full-fledged angel,¡± he said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°You only have to do one thing. Stand by me.¡±


    I lowered my head.


    ¡°So¡­ a marriage of convenience,¡± I whispered. ¡°At least the concept is appealing.¡±


    He did not answer right away. For a moment, he just looked at me, then stepped closer. With a single motion, he tucked a loose strand of my hair behind my ear. His touch felt far too natural. For a fleeting second, my eyes gleamed.


    ¡°My ideas have always appealed to you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°And no matter how much you deny it to yourself¡­ your eyes do not lie.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°But I will not force anything upon you,¡± he continued. ¡°Let us be each other¡¯s refuge. But forever.¡±


    His words fell around me like softly drifting snow.


    ¡°You must engrave this into your mind,¡± he said. ¡°From now on, we will be twin souls. If you agree.¡±


    The world suddenly grew quieter around me. I could hear only my own breathing and see only his gaze. And I knew¡ªI was making a choice. A choice for life.


    I looked into his eyes. I saw the measured determination, the piercing force that radiated from his every movement. But there was something else, too. A tiny, barely perceptible sorrow. Not the sorrow of doubt, not of weakness¡ªbut the sorrow of someone who knows that for the sake of a better world, there is no room for personal wishes. I saw that this was not easy for him either, that he, too, felt the weight of how narrow this path had become, how only two choices remained: accept his offer, or disappear into nothingness.


    Perhaps that, in the end, was what convinced me. Not his words. Not his reasoning. But the fact that I saw that this pained him, too.


    ¡°Alright. I accept.¡± I met his gaze and swallowed hard. ¡°As for my past lives¡­ I do not deny them. But I do not truly know them either. I do not know what they meant¡ªwhat they mean now. I try not to reject them, but¡­¡±


    I hesitated for a moment. It was not easy to say this.


    ¡°But above all else, the goal is what matters most.¡±


    I raised my hand, as if this were the rebirth of some ancient, forgotten oath or alliance. A pure pact, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°The goal above all else.¡±


    He shook my hand. I felt his determination in my very bones, his resolve flowing into me. Something had changed irreversibly in that moment.


    But he did not let go just yet.


    ¡°One last thing, before I become ruler and you become queen.¡± His voice was deep and steady, but there was a playful edge to it. ¡°Soldier. The fight you gave yesterday¡ªit was an honorable battle.¡±


    I smiled. Even in such a grave, ice-cold situation, he managed to keep that peculiar, strangely boyish sense of humor. He was resolute and commanding, yet there was an ease about him.


    But deep down, I knew¡ªthis was more than just a decision. I hadn¡¯t even fully grasped the consequences yet. This was not about love. Not about feelings. It was about a goal, about a chance to change things. A chance to save myself.


    And yet¡­ somewhere inside, I felt a faint, hidden tightening. An emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place.


    There was someone else. Someone I had never fully seen, never touched, and yet¡­ had always been there. A presence lingering behind every decision, flickering at the edges of every choice. A shadow from the past, from the future¡ªor perhaps both.


    I did not yet realize its significance.


    Because the soul may be pulled in many directions, may find many shelters, may wander many roads¡­


    But in the end, it always returns home.


    My heart was pounding in my throat when the moment came to go down and share the news with Clara and the others. I took a deep breath, knowing they would understand; I didn¡¯t have much choice. At least this way, we can create a better system.


    When we opened the door and stepped out, all eyes were on us. Desperate eyes, searching glances greeted us. Even Elis was scrutinizing me anxiously, as if looking for signs of harm, though we knew that neither Gabriel nor the angelic guard would do such a thing. It seemed they only believed their own eyes now.


    We descended, and I froze like a soldier. We stood among them, but I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just looked at them, pale as a sheet, and they waited for us to speak.


    ¡°Well,¡± Gabriel spoke beside me, ¡°the decision is simple and unchangeable. I want you to be the first to know: Avarka and I are getting married.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak, just looked at them. Everyone turned even paler. I couldn¡¯t read anything on Clara¡¯s face. They hadn¡¯t expected this either. They knew that angels only marry their twin flames, and this is an inseparable bond. It also became clear that I couldn¡¯t be a Nephilim, because then this marriage couldn¡¯t take place; only two pure-blooded angels can legally marry.


    Elis hurried to me, searching for words. John¡¯s face was a mix of anger and surprise. Clara spoke softly:


    ¡°I need to sit down; I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    With John¡¯s help, she sat back in the leather armchair. Gabriel looked at me and said:


    ¡°Please, go get some fresh air. The soldiers will escort you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too,¡± Michael spoke up.


    I hadn¡¯t even noticed him until now. His face was surprised but calmer than the others. I stepped out silently, still unable to process what had happened, so I just let things unfold.


    Michael walked beside me and broke the silence:


    ¡°Should I congratulate you now?¡± he tried to look at me amusedly. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a wedding gift with me, and I look rather unkempt, but¡­¡±


    He started adjusting himself, as if trying to improve his disheveled appearance.


    ¡°I hope you understand, I wasn¡¯t prepared for a wedding.¡±


    I laughed as he tried to play along, smoothing his hair and dusting himself off with his hands. It was amusing, and I knew that was his intention.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to prepare for anymore,¡± I looked at him. I didn¡¯t feel like explaining myself to anyone, so I avoided his gaze. He seemed to understand my thoughts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain yourself to me. I know well why you¡¯re doing this. It¡¯s an elegant move from Gabriel to offer this to you. Because it¡¯s quite obvious that even if you are a full angel, they won¡¯t accept you as a full-fledged angel. Not even because of the color of your eyes. We¡¯ve seen that it¡¯s not like ours when you transform. And, of course, we haven¡¯t seen any wings yet. But I also know that if you don¡¯t do this, they¡¯ll send you beyond the fog for complete annihilation. And I know it¡¯s not the best time, but have you really thought this through?¡±


    ¡°Would it be better to be annihilated?¡± I retorted immediately.


    ¡°Ah, no, of course not, I didn¡¯t mean that, just¡­ You two aren¡¯t twin flames.¡±


    Somehow I had felt this before, but no one had said it out loud. I was more interested in what made him so certain.


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡± I looked at him.


    ¡°Because I know.¡±


    There¡¯s a moment when you feel someone knows more than they¡¯re letting on. I don¡¯t know where it came from, but the question burst out of me:


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    I stopped walking for a moment and looked deeply into the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Did you know me in my previous lives?¡±


    I thought he would be shocked or frightened by the question, but he wasn¡¯t. He stood firm.


    ¡°Do you mean to ask if you kicked me off the roof in your previous lives as well? No, no, actually, you always¡­ committed different¡­ different things against me.¡±


    He tried to make a joke of it.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I asked,¡± I looked at him with a half-smile.


    ¡°Yes, you could say I did know you,¡± he replied more seriously.


    The naive question would have been to ask what he knew about me, but I noticed something. Here, no one will talk about me or my past lives. Either I figure it out myself, or no one says anything. I didn¡¯t understand this then, but they have their reasons. So I didn¡¯t even ask the question; I wasn¡¯t in the mood for unnecessary drama or evasive answers.


    However, there was one more question that interested me.


    ¡°And did you know Elise?¡±


    Now he was a bit taken aback. He stopped walking, looked at me, swallowed, and then answered, not at all humorously:


    ¡°Yes, you could say I knew her.¡±


    ¡°Do I want to know this?¡± I asked, seeing both pain and longing in his eyes.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not for me to tell, but for that aggressive cotton ball,¡± I know he meant Elis.


    I smiled, and then suddenly we heard a voice:


    ¡°Miss Avarka, come,¡± one of the soldiers called.


    ¡°Miss?¡± Michael looked at me playfully. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have to bow to you?!¡±


    ¡°Go on!¡± I touched his shoulder playfully, as if pushing him slightly.


    We walked back, but I felt the nervousness taking over me again.


    When we stepped through the door, they were all seated. Clara was staring into the void, holding her head, John sat firmly in his leather armchair, and Alice was playing with her fingers as if their touch could soothe her. But the moment we crossed the threshold, they all turned their gazes toward us.


    Gabriel stopped as well, measuring us for a moment before speaking in a measured tone:


    ¡ª The official proposal has taken place. You have ten minutes to discuss things, then we must leave. The convoy is already waiting for us.


    His words were objective, yet there was an unyielding firmness in them. After a brief pause, he turned toward Clara and the others.


    ¡ª Naturally, you may join us.


    He did not wait for a response. He turned decisively and walked out the door, followed by the soldiers. I knew that although they had disappeared from sight, the guards were still standing outside on either side of the door. From now on, I was no longer the one watching others¡¯ steps¡ªothers were watching mine.


    As the door closed behind them, the only thing stirring the silence of the living room was the tension in the air. Finally, Clara broke the quiet.


    ¡ª All my life¡­ ¡ª she began softly, her voice carrying a deep sorrow. She cleared her throat as if the words she was about to speak were heavier than she had anticipated. ¡ª I feared that Elise would ever have to live within the palace walls. But I was at peace¡ªshe looked at me¡ªthat you would never be in danger of it. And now I am at peace that Elise is safe from this fate. But I am anxious that from now on, it will be your home.


    I was about to open my mouth when John spoke up as well:


    ¡ª Don¡¯t get us wrong, dear. We are not angry with you. We know you had no other choice. But we feel guilty¡­ for not realizing sooner what you truly are.


    His voice was measured, but I could hear the guilt in it.


    ¡ª They concealed your identity so precisely that we had no chance of finding out. We don¡¯t know who did it, but it was a meticulous job.


    Their words reassured me somewhat, but the tension still lingered. Elise suddenly jumped up and blurted out indignantly:


    ¡ª I¡¯m just glad they didn¡¯t destroy you immediately!


    Her voice trembled, and in the blink of an eye, she threw her arms around me, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡ª Come, sit down! ¡ª she pulled me into the leather armchair and looked at her parents. ¡ª Don¡¯t be so tense! We have to see the positive side of this whole situation.


    John snorted, but Elise didn¡¯t let him interrupt.


    ¡ª You hated this system, didn¡¯t you? ¡ª she turned to her father. ¡ª Well, here you go! Now, the daughter you raised can change it.


    I lifted my chin and said firmly:


    ¡ª And I will change it.


    John nodded approvingly, but worry still lurked in his eyes.


    ¡ª I am proud of you, ¡ª he said slowly. ¡ª But who knows how long this will last? The ruler will not hand over his position to Gabriel for long. If he intended to, he would have done it already. He knows exactly what Gabriel is planning. That¡¯s why he makes him do the work. He is using him¡­ using you¡­ to change the system, and once everything falls into place, he will return. This is not the first time he has done this.


    There was resentment, bitterness in his voice.


    I understood John, though I had never liked politics¡ªnot among humans, nor here. But I could feel that the same divisions existed here. Some people admired the ruler, while others despised him.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t say such things! ¡ª Clara scolded her husband. ¡ª The last time Gabriel ruled, it lasted ten thousand years. If the ruler retreats again, it will be for a long time. And he does it for a good cause; he surely has plenty of duties.


    John scoffed mockingly.


    ¡ª You mean his idling at the gates of hell?


    ¡ª I¡¯m serious! ¡ª Clara snapped. ¡ª Don¡¯t talk about him like that!


    ¡ª I¡¯m just telling the truth, ¡ª John muttered.


    Clara¡¯s eyes flashed with anger.


    ¡ª He is not idling! He protects that gate! He helps the souls! He filters out those who do not belong there and brings them back. He is the only one who can do this!


    Silence fell. I watched Clara¡¯s face; there was fire burning in her eyes.


    ¡ª He does countless good things there, things you can¡¯t even comprehend. And you can¡¯t even begin to understand how much work it takes. He has been the ruler of that city since the beginning for a reason. He does not follow human laws; he follows the angelic order. Maintaining balance is his duty, and he fulfills it even if we do not see it.


    John didn¡¯t respond. Elise shrugged.


    ¡ª Alright, Mom. But that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is there when he should be here.


    Clara let out a quiet sigh.


    ¡ª Speak if there is someone to listen, ¡ª she muttered under her breath.


    But then, I spoke softly:


    ¡ª I only want to know¡­ what is his name? The ruler?


    The room fell silent. Clara and Alice exchanged glances.


    They sighed in unison.


    ¡ª I¡¯m serious, as soon as we get back to the palace, your first task will be to check that damn flash drive. ¡ª Elis looked at me, her gaze commanding.


    Clara smiled almost triumphantly.


    ¡ª Uriel ¡ª she said in a proud, ringing voice. ¡ª The ruler¡¯s name is Uriel.


    It was as if that single name had simultaneously ripped out every weed within me and, with a single motion, planted flowers in the empty field. The shock I felt mixed with some deep-seated recognition. As if I had heard that name before. It was familiar. Hellishly familiar. It enchanted me.


    But before I could sink into my thoughts, Clara¡¯s silky voice filled the space again.


    ¡ª He¡¯s not the one you should fear within the palace walls ¡ª she said quietly ¡ª but rather the council and those who live there. They are the ones obsessed with control. But we will be by your side and teach you everything. This isn¡¯t a simple transition.


    ¡ª Alright! ¡ª Elis suddenly snapped, then jumped from her seat. ¡ª But you don¡¯t have to look so miserable! Hello! Am I the only one who realized that there¡¯s going to be a wedding here?


    She looked at me, amused.


    ¡ª And probably sooner rather than later because otherwise, they¡¯ll kill you ¡ª she shrugged easily. ¡ª So, in a few days, you¡¯ll probably be a bride.


    Then she turned to her mother, then to her father.


    ¡ª Could you look a little more like a joyful mother? ¡ª she pointed at her mother, then at her father. ¡ª And you¡¯re the father of the bride! Why are you sitting so stiffly? Smile a little!


    She waved her hands in front of them as if she could force a smile out of them.


    ¡ª I swear, if I weren¡¯t here, you all would have lost your minds long ago! ¡ª she pointed at me. ¡ª And look at yourself! Is this how you want to get married? We¡¯re leaving right now; I have so much work to do with you!


    Then she turned back to her parents.


    ¡ª And you two¡­ ¡ª she sighed. ¡ª Just try to smile. It¡¯s not that hard! Like this!


    She started smiling, and eventually, it spread to all of us. Elis was always like this. One moment, she sat in silence; the next, she had everyone moving.


    ¡ª Alright, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll deal with the serious matters later. Right now, we have a wedding to plan! ¡ª she shouted so loudly I was sure people outside could hear.


    But Clara saw the confusion on my face. As if she could see into my feelings, she stepped closer and hugged me tightly.


    We left the house and headed toward the cars. Elis was buzzing with excitement, happily choosing which car we should get into.


    ¡ª I¡¯m sitting in the front! ¡ª she declared like a child eager to take the first turn on the swings.


    But Michael stood next to the car. Her eyes darkened, and with a half-hearted shrug, she simply said:


    ¡ª You go in the back. The rear cars are much more spacious.


    Michael looked at her calmly but with irritation. It always seemed like they were bickering, but in reality, they fit together almost too well.


    Gabriel insisted on driving. John sat in the passenger seat, while Clara, Elis, and I sat in the back.


    The first car ahead of us scouted the terrain, while an escort followed behind. I knew this formation; I had studied it myself. We were protected from all directions.


    The journey was silent. My stomach twisted. What would they say when I returned?


    Finally, a question burst from my thoughts, directed at Gabriel:


    ¡ª The others¡­ how are they?


    I didn¡¯t mention names. I didn¡¯t have to. Gabriel knew exactly who I meant.


    ¡ª If you mean your little friends ¡ª he began quietly ¡ª they¡¯re fine. Except for Chloe.


    I clenched my fists.


    ¡ª She was deeply affected by her friend¡¯s death ¡ª he continued.


    Zach.


    His name haunted me like the shadow of a nightmare.


    ¡ª His soul ended up Beyond the Mist, and by the time the special forces went after him, there was nothing left to find.


    I knew who they were. The special forces were trained to step beyond the Mist.


    But Gabriel continued.


    ¡ª He¡¯s probably in the city on the other side. A place with no return. His body was given a proper burial.


    A weight settled on me so heavy I could barely breathe. What would they think of me when I returned? What would Chloe think? Or anyone else in the palace?


    Gabriel spoke again.


    ¡ª As for the others¡­ they¡¯re already waiting for us.


    I looked up at him.


    ¡ª What do you mean, waiting?


    Clara answered softly:


    ¡ª My dear, it means that your news arrived before you did.


    I froze.


    They already knew. Everyone there already knew who I would return as.


    A part of me felt relieved. But a much bigger part of me was terrified.


    The wheels devoured the road, pebbles clattering against the undercarriage. I could feel us getting closer.


    Then I saw the massive gate.


    We passed through.


    The city was deserted. Too quiet.


    There was no movement at the academy either¡ªwhere people usually trained, drenched in sweat, not a single soul remained.


    But as we neared the palace, I understood why.


    A crowd swelled before us. Humans, angels, dark-cloaked figures alike.


    On the high platform stood two women.


    The arrogant one and the kind one.


    Their imposing, ceremonial attire signified that my fate had already been decided.


    Everyone was waiting for us.


    Waiting for me.

 Chapter 23

    The tension was almost palpable as the car came to a halt. As I reached for the door to step out, a dark-clad figure beat me to it. The door swung wide open before me, and I immediately felt the significance of this place, the weight of power that ruled over this building.


    I stepped out of the vehicle, trying to focus on the gathered crowd, but my attention was quickly stolen by something else. Gabriel¡¯s hand suddenly closed around mine. I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise. I looked up at him, confused. What was this? A public display of an arranged marriage? Were we really supposed to enter like a pair of lovers?


    I wanted to pull away, or at least protest, but in that brief moment, I realized¡ªthere was no turning back. We had declared ourselves as twin flames. To the entire world here. Even if it was a lie, I had bound myself to this man with an oath that extended far beyond a human lifetime. Forever and ever. There was no more room for hesitation or uncertainty.


    So, I didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, I let Gabriel lead us forward together. He walked with such effortless dignity, as if the palace itself had been built beneath his footsteps. A radiant authority surrounded him, even without revealing his wings. He didn¡¯t need to. The simple yet ceremonial white turtleneck he wore gave him an otherworldly glow, as if light itself had woven around him.


    And beside him¡­ I felt like a lost lamb. My gaze darted around, trying to assess who was present, how many eyes were fixed on us. The dark-clad figures were no longer part of my life, my world. The thought left a strange emptiness inside me. Something I had belonged to, something I had understood, had now slipped from my grasp.


    And then, as we reached the steps, a sharp female voice cut through the silence.


    ¡ª What is this supposed to look like?! ¡ª The arrogant woman¡¯s gaze swept over me. ¡ª She must be prepared immediately! The wedding starts in an hour.


    At first, I thought I misheard. Her words struck my chest like a blade of cold steel.


    ¡ª In an hour? ¡ª I repeated in disbelief.


    Then another voice, soft and kind, almost soothing, spoke to me.


    ¡ª Hello, my dear ¡ª said the woman whose presence always radiated warmth. ¡ª Yes, in an hour.


    Before I could protest, Gabriel spoke beside me, and his voice was as absolute as an unbreakable law.


    ¡ª It cannot be delayed. You belong among us. They need to see you.


    The woman who had radiated kindness nodded faintly with a gentle smile.


    ¡ª And by law, you must become complete as soon as possible. But you already are, my dear, ¡ª she said softly. ¡ª This is only necessary for others to see you as such. Don¡¯t take it personally. It does not diminish your worth.


    For a moment, I was silent, just watching her. She was perfect. The embodiment of kindness, understanding, and dignity. With a single glance, she could smooth out all tension, and her presence alone felt like something to hold on to.


    But I could not say the same about the woman standing beside her.


    And then I looked at them closely.


    Their golden hair was braided into a crown, catching the light as if tiny stars had been woven into it. Their garments were white, yet not just white. Luminous, almost translucent, as if the very fabric had come from another world. Not just angelic, but ceremonial. Bridal.


    ¡ª You need to get dressed ¡ª the arrogant woman declared coldly. ¡ª Follow me.


    A deep sigh escaped me. Perfect. Just the person I was missing from my life.


    Clara and the others started to follow me, but the kind woman intervened.


    ¡ª You need to prepare as well. Please, come with me.


    She looked at Clara and the others, and it was clear that they could no longer be involved with me before the ceremony. I had to go through this alone.


    Clara glanced at me. Her protective gaze reassured me, though I had no idea if everything would really be alright.


    We climbed the steps in silence. The arrogant woman walked ahead, seemingly uninterested in breaking the quiet. But just before we reached the room, she spoke.


    ¡ª Just because you defeated a monster doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re a saint.


    I stopped. My eyes narrowed at her.


    ¡ª Why do you hate me so much?


    She opened the door to the room and glanced back at me.


    ¡ª I don¡¯t hate you. I just know that this is not where you belong.


    I stepped inside, and the door closed behind us. The woman turned and looked me in the eyes.


    ¡ª You are neither human nor Nephilim, at least not in the human sense, ¡ª she stated coldly. ¡ª If you ask me, you are the child of an angel and a demon. ¡ª She looked at me triumphantly.


    I furrowed my brows.


    ¡ª You have too much imagination, ¡ª I said, dismissing her words.


    ¡ª You are the result of sacrilege, ¡ª she continued with conviction.


    ¡ª This¡­ ¡ª I laughed, but my voice was laced with cynicism. ¡ª This is ridiculous.


    The woman merely watched me indifferently. I saw in her eyes that she truly believed what she was saying.


    ¡ª Tell me, how can you call yourself an angel when so much hatred and contempt resides in your heart? ¡ª I asked quietly. ¡ª What right do you have to stand on his side?


    For a brief moment, I saw her gaze falter, but then she regained her composure.


    ¡ª If you mean my sister¡­ she is naive. I hold no hatred. Only clear judgment. The problem is not that you are here, but that you are trying to take a place where you do not belong.


    I let out a cynical snort.


    ¡ª You hated me from the moment I woke up here. I think you nearly had a panic attack when you realized I couldn¡¯t just leave.


    ¡ª I am not friendly with newcomers, ¡ª she replied coldly.


    Our gazes locked.


    ¡ª But you proved to be a good soldier. A shame. You just had to make a spectacle of yourself.


    I had reached my limit. I could no longer endure her insults.


    ¡ª You know what? ¡ª I looked into her eyes, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of surprise. ¡ª If I had the choice of whether or not to transform¡­ If I could have controlled it¡ªbut of course, I couldn¡¯t¡ªyou would still assume I could, wouldn¡¯t you? Because you think you know everything, don¡¯t you?


    My voice trembled with rising anger.


    ¡ª But if I had the power, I would have let that woman put you in a box, soul and all. And never let you out. Or if she did, I¡¯d have made sure it was beyond the mist, where the most ruthless demons would tear you apart for an afternoon snack. Then you could have paraded all you wanted!


    I felt myself losing control. I had crossed a line. I knew it. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to an angel. Even if she was cold and ruthless. Even if she had struck first. Even if her words had been like a blade to my chest.


    Her face went still for a moment. Just a second. Then her lips moved, and to my horror, a faint, almost imperceptible smile ghosted over them. But there was no amusement in her eyes. Only ice.


    ¡ª Foolish girl, ¡ª she whispered with a deceiving gentleness, yet her words were sharper than any blade. ¡ª This is not some human marriage that lasts a few decades. This is forever. And you won¡¯t fool us with this twin flame charade. We all know the truth.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    ¡ª Which means the next few years¡ªmore precisely, your eternity¡ªwill be quite eventful. You locked yourself in this cell.


    She exhaled slowly.


    ¡ª Now, let¡¯s see that prison dress.


    The cynicism vibrated in every word she spoke, but as if¡­ as if there was something else in it. A hint of brokenness? Or was I just imagining it? I couldn¡¯t decide.


    The woman opened a cabinet that had been locked until now. My gaze swept over the garment that appeared before her, and my breath caught.


    A snow-white dress¡ªsimple, yet majestic. The fabric fell weightlessly, as if it were merely a shadow drifting through the air. The cut was clean, with straight lines, but the sleeves¡­ the sleeves floated, almost as if they had been woven from another dimension. The neckline formed a delicate triangle¡ªnot ostentatious, yet not completely closed either. A single movement, and the fabric cascaded down gently, as if it responded to every subtle shift of my body.


    I reached out and touched it. Beneath my fingertips, my warm skin met the cool silk. For a moment, I felt as if power surged into me. It wasn¡¯t just a dress. It was a weapon. A symbol that something new had begun.


    Slowly, I put it on. In the mirror, I saw myself. The dark gaze staring back at me was no longer the girl I once was. But someone else. Someone stronger. Someone who could face what life had forced upon her.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Dahlia was still watching in silence. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t make a single comment. She simply stood there, observing as I ran my fingers over the fabric and lost myself in thoughts of the future.


    Then, a thought, a feeling rose within me¡ªone I couldn¡¯t silence. Nor did I want to.


    I looked up at her.


    ¡ª You¡¯re not afraid of who I am or what I am ¡ª I said quietly, yet firmly. ¡ª You¡¯re afraid because the ruler is different now. And I stand by the ruler¡¯s side. Full of ideas. Change. You fear that your familiar rules will crumble. You fear chaos.


    Our eyes locked. For a moment, she just stared. Then, slowly, with an icy calm, she spoke.


    ¡ª What do you know of ruling? Or of what the ruler was, or wasn¡¯t? ¡ª Her eyes flashed dangerously. ¡ª Don¡¯t forget. He hasn¡¯t left. He is merely resting. His empire is not your playground.


    With that, she turned and stormed out.


    I stood there for a moment. I had played my trump card, I felt. I knew I had provoked her. Maybe she found truth in my words, maybe not. But one thing I was certain of¡ªtruth always cuts the deepest.


    I tried not to dwell on what had just happened. I wanted to let go of my thoughts, but they trembled in the air, lingering like whispers that refused to fade.


    I opened the wardrobe door and let my gaze wander over the remnants left behind. A finely crafted, simple hairpin glimmered on the shelf. I reached for it, running my fingers over its surface before pulling out the golden strands of light woven into it. I did not wish to adorn myself excessively, did not wish to be ostentatious.


    Stepping before the tall mirror in the room, I picked up one of the gilded combs. Slowly, carefully, I brushed through my hair, then secured the first strands at the back of my head with the hairpin.


    I had no shoes. I found none. And somehow, I felt it was right¡ªthat it was truer this way. The cool touch of the marble beneath my bare feet was a silent vow to myself.


    That was how I descended the stairs, where the kind woman awaited me. Beside her stood Dahlia, but she did not look at me. Or if she did, her gaze was empty, translucent like ice, as if our earlier conversation had never happened at all.


    ¡°You are beautiful, my dear,¡± a voice like silk murmured, brushing against the air like velvet. ¡°Before you ask, walking without shoes symbolizes humility and devotion. It means that, throughout your long life, you will do all that is required of you, no matter the cost. Please, follow us. The ceremony has already begun.¡±


    ¡°The pre-oath is yours alone,¡± she continued as we walked.


    ¡°Pre-oath?¡± I asked, my footsteps echoing against the marble.


    ¡°A vow to the seven archangels. A bond that cannot be broken. And one that must first be accepted by them.¡±


    Barefoot, I walked across the palace¡¯s cold stone, my gown whispering softly around me. The three of us moved down the corridor¡ªtwo leading, and I following, as if marching toward my fate on a path already written.


    They led me to a tower. Smaller than the grand hall, yet far more sacred. A domed chamber, one that felt like the very heart of the building.


    Seven stained-glass windows encircled the space. Each bore the image of an angel. As we stepped inside, the hush of the chamber swallowed the noise of the world. The kind woman guided me to the center, then lifted her voice, letting it rise like a prayer toward the heavens:


    ¡°I call upon you, angels! Guardians who weave the threads of souls! Pillars that uphold the heavens! The radiant firmament of our dwelling! I call upon Michael, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel, Sariel, Raguel, and Remiel! Hear this voice, receive the oath!¡±


    I stood still, my gaze tracing the fractured glass. Light streamed through the colored windows, casting shifting reflections that illuminated the faces of the angels. They were beautiful, yet distant. Known, yet unknowable.


    Some of them¡ªI had seen before. In their full, radiant presence.


    But the fourth¡­


    The fourth did not glow in gold or blue. Flames licked around him, red and untamed. His emerald-green eyes burned into mine as if searing their presence into my soul.


    I did not move. I did not speak.


    His presence alone was enough to ensnare me.


    I no longer heard the woman¡¯s voice. The ceremony blurred at the edges of my mind. There was only fire¡ªthe whisper of flames, distant cries, and an unfamiliar relief.


    I did not understand why I was drawn to him when I should have recoiled.


    And yet, he did not seem unclean.


    A flicker of light passed through the mosaic, and his green gaze struck the pendant resting against my skin¡ªthe one bearing Samuel¡¯s mark.


    For a moment, I swore I could feel it burn.


    But it did not hurt.


    It only ignited something deep within me.


    And still¡­ still, I felt as though, in that moment, I already belonged to him.


    A soft voice pulled me back.


    ¡°Look at Gabriel, child,¡± the other woman commanded, her tone edged with something sharp. ¡°Your part is next.¡±


    I blinked. As if waking from a dream.


    Slowly, I turned to the next mosaic.


    Gabriel¡¯s figure gazed back at me, his ocean-blue eyes aglow with golden light. He was like the dawn¡ªa dawn that never ended.


    The kind woman spoke again:


    ¡°There is no sight more radiant than when two flames intertwine as one. Listen now to the longing of fire for fire.¡±


    My heart pounded against my ribs.


    ¡°It is not the voice of your lips that matters, but the voice of your soul.¡±


    Slowly, I placed a hand over my heart, as she had shown me.


    A profound silence settled over the chamber.


    And then, I spoke.


    Not aloud.


    But within me¡ªdeeply, instinctively¡ªmy gaze locked onto Gabriel¡¯s blue eyes as I whispered the words of the vow:


    ¡°I swear that I am yours, and you, swear that you are mine.¡±


    I had thought I would have to say it more than once.


    Thought it would be longer, harder. Thought it would ache, or perhaps feel like revelation.


    But it did not.


    Sometimes, the seal of fate falls swiftly. And once it does, it cannot be undone.


    And then¡ªI heard it.


    ¡°I swear that I am yours, and you, swear that you are mine.¡±


    His voice was deep. Like the rolling thunder of the heavens.


    It cut through every thought, every thread of my being.


    No crowd was needed. No loud festivities.


    This was a union not of the flesh, but of souls.


    The kind woman lifted her hands, calling to the heavens:


    ¡°Oh, ornaments of the sky, bear witness to this vow!¡±


    The seven windows began to glow, their light growing, intensifying.


    Shimmering.


    Angelic presence.


    But one window hesitated.


    The fire.


    Its flames flickered, restless, as if they truly burned.


    The two women beside me stood in silence, watching. We all did.


    As if every angelic soul had drawn a single breath¡ªand held it.


    Then, the fire erupted.


    Red. Orange. Unrelenting.


    And at last, when the final light blazed forth, the entire dome was bathed in brilliance.


    I looked down at my palm.


    A symbol glowed upon my skin.


    Not a tattoo. Not a scar.


    Something more.


    A bond.


    And then¡ªI heard the door open.


    The door swung open, and angels stepped inside. At first, just a few, then more and more. Twenty, thirty¡­ soon, the entire room was nearly filled with their presence. They did not arrive in their full form, yet I felt we were only moments away from the veil falling away.


    I saw Clara, John, and Elis. They, too, wore white robes, barefoot, simple, without jewelry¡ªfree. As if, in this place, all outward appearances had lost their significance. Only I still wore a single hairpin, and only I bore the seal that now belonged to me irrevocably.


    The arrogant woman¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    ¡ª What we have awaited has come to pass.


    The gentle woman continued:


    ¡ª The seal of fate has been placed. They are now one, and one is theirs.


    As her words faded, I saw him.


    Gabriel.


    He stepped into the hall slowly, yet I knew he had always been here. His soul had already been present, long before his body crossed the threshold. And yet¡­ seeing him like this was far more overwhelming. Not just as the weightless, ethereal imprint of his existence, but in the full brilliance of his being.


    He took my hand with the same gentle strength with which he had shielded me at the door. His robe was pure white, unadorned, as simple as the others¡¯. A mark of purity.


    And then, he spoke:


    ¡ª We are one, and one is ours. Do you accept?


    The attention of those present turned toward us. And in that moment¡­ every angel revealed their true form.


    Their wings were vast, bathed in radiant light. Their halos surrounded them¡ªpure and translucent, like the first light of dawn. There were no more garments, no more adornments¡ªnothing that could be measured by human standards. Only their existence itself, untouchable and luminous in its essence.


    Pain struck through me.


    I could not.


    I was unable to transform, and even if I had tried¡­ what would I have become? A flawed shape among perfect swans. A fragile shadow in this brilliance.


    But it did not matter.


    Because I already belonged here.


    And no one expected me to be perfect.


    The wings of the man beside me stirred a soft breeze against my face. My breath caught, and then, quietly, as if whispering only into my own thoughts, I asked:


    ¡ª The pre-ceremony¡­ was that the final ceremony?


    I knew the answer. I only wanted to hear it from him.


    ¡ª Yes. This is called the grand ceremony because here, every soul accepts us. Those who are here¡­ and those who are not visibly present. Those whom neither space nor walls can bar from witnessing.


    A shiver ran through me.


    The number of witnesses extended beyond my sight. There were those watching whom I could not perceive, whose existence was too pure for my eyes to comprehend.


    But it was comforting to know they were there.


    No more words were spoken. There was no dance, no celebratory feast. Yet the silence was not the silence of solitude.


    This joy was different.


    The angels looked at us with smiles on their faces, and their pure light wove through the space.


    In Clara¡¯s eyes, I saw happiness. Relief. Change.


    And I, too, knew that from this moment on, everything would be different.


    It was dawn, but it had already begun to fade. The first rays of the sun brushed across the sky; we had sworn our vows in its light, and now we sat on Gabriel¡¯s bed. I couldn¡¯t tell if this place had already become my home or if we had merely drifted together for a fleeting moment.


    ¡°I can move,¡± he spoke softly. ¡°To another room, if you¡¯d prefer.¡±


    ¡°But today, we must spend it together,¡± he continued. ¡°Our existence and our rules dictate it. No matter how much work there is, how many burdens we bear, we must always make time for the flames of our twin soul.¡±


    I smiled, trying to bring some lightness to the moment.


    ¡°Is that how you poetically refer to being together?¡±


    He didn¡¯t smile, but I caught a faint, barely perceptible shift in his expression¡ªsomething like quiet amusement.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± he replied gently.


    We weren¡¯t blissfully happy, not in the way true twin flames were meant to be. But I tried to weave a small thread of joy into our reality, even though I knew the truth was different.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s sleep, and tonight, we¡¯ll go to the border, right?¡± I watched him carefully, sensing that wasn¡¯t his plan.


    He leaned back against the headboard as I, still in my bridal gown, tried to explain why we needed to scout the area as soon as possible.


    ¡°Spirits are most active at night. Many have been wandering there for so long. We can¡¯t leave this situation unresolved any longer.¡±


    ¡°That is a massive task,¡± Gabriel said. ¡°And it requires careful planning.¡±


    His voice was steady, the tone of a commander.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow. We¡¯ll gather the soldiers, the strongest of the dark-clad, and devise a strategy. We¡¯ll form units. One group will be prepared for the crossing. Another will move beyond the mist. But we need experienced defenders. The more hands working together, the sooner we will be done.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°I like that plan.¡±


    ¡°But tomorrow morning,¡± he said firmly.


    Sighing, I moved to the other side of the bed like a sulking child.


    ¡°I just want everything to be settled as soon as possible.¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s voice deepened, quiet but resolute.


    ¡°I think you should rest now.¡±


    I turned to him, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°They¡¯ve suffered so much¡­¡±


    I thought of Madison. The little girl who had been stacking those stones for over thirty thousand years. Day after day, with that same fragile, unyielding hope.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think she deserves more?¡± He already knew what I was thinking.


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes hardened.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His voice didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°And now, we have everything we need to change that.¡±


    For a moment, we only looked at each other.


    ¡°Now, take care of yourself, too. You need to understand the weight of this¡ªit won¡¯t be simple. Your life¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a second.


    ¡°A twin-flame union is a beautiful thing.¡±


    ¡°You mean a real one, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Anything can be real,¡± Gabriel replied. ¡°It only becomes a prison if we fight against it.¡±


    I felt that he wanted to kiss me again, but something within me had changed. I no longer sought refuge in him. I didn¡¯t need his protection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± I whispered.


    We lay side by side, untouched. I longed for closeness. For shelter.


    But I no longer wanted to run.


    I couldn¡¯t run.


    Not into him.


    Not into anything else.


    When I woke, the night had long since swallowed the sky.


    It¡¯s a different feeling to sleep through an entire day rather than just a night. It was as if something had disappeared, as if a piece of existence had fallen out of time.


    Gabriel was still in deep sleep.


    Quietly, I rose, my bare feet touching the cold floor. Soft whispers of movement accompanied me as I stepped out of the room.


    I felt myself being pulled in only one direction.


    Toward that particular room.


    As I drifted down the corridor, the scent of narcissus reached me.


    That room was calling me.


    I was the palace¡¯s yearning spirit.


    A long-lost shadow, wrapped in another fragrance¡ªthe scent of the space itself.


    Narcissus.


    Vanilla.


    Peppermint.


    Elderflower.

 Chapter 24

    I felt the rough surface of the door under my fingers. It was cold, yet inviting. My soles glided silently across the floor, as if the air itself carried me forward.


    In the dimness of the room, a figure sat at the edge of the bed, wrapped in black, as if it had absorbed all the light in the space¡ªmotionless. His gaze was deep green, like a profound lake in which, if I looked too long, I might lose myself. I had seen him before. Though he did not reveal his wings, the open window betrayed his arrival.


    Something peculiar vibrated in the air, as if the boundaries of reality had blurred.


    The ruler lifted his gaze to me. The emptiness in his eyes shifted in an instant¡ªbecoming alive. Familiar.


    ¡ª Shall I be the one to offer congratulations today? ¡ª he asked coolly.


    My heart skipped a beat. I shouldn¡¯t be here. The instinct to flee ignited within me, yet I did not move. My words, however, left my lips before I could stop them.


    ¡ª Excuse me¡­ I¡¯m not even here.


    I turned to leave, but his voice stopped me.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t think with your mind right now. Think with what brought you here.


    The wind tugged at my hair through the open window. Cold¡ªsharply contrasting with the ruler¡¯s closeness. I couldn¡¯t tell if his presence repelled me or drew me in. But I felt it. Something beyond comprehension.


    ¡ª Why did you come back? ¡ª I asked quietly. ¡ª I thought you had fled.


    I feared my mouth would betray me before I could stop myself.


    ¡ª I didn¡¯t flee ¡ª he whispered. ¡ª I simply have more important matters to attend to.


    ¡ª Such as? ¡ª I asked, a hint of defiance in my voice.


    His gaze darkened by a fraction. He did not answer immediately. Just watched me, as if trying to read my every thought.


    No response. I should have expected this.


    I would have turned away, but he reached for my arm and, with a single motion, pulled me toward him. I lost my balance and fell onto the bed beside him. The world suddenly became much smaller.


    My breath caught as his fingers brushed against my skin. He traced my face, his touch surprisingly gentle. He rested his head lightly against my chest, inhaling deeply¡ªas if he needed it to survive.


    ¡ª Sometimes, sweet ignorance is a mercy ¡ª he murmured. ¡ª But sometimes¡­ I want to hear that you hear it, feel that you feel it, know that you know it, desire that you desire it¡­


    Slowly, he leaned closer. His nearness burned against my skin, yet he did not kiss me. He was simply there¡ªso close that each breath he took blended with mine. Our foreheads touched, warming like soaked snowdrops upon a frozen lake.


    And then¡­ as if the world blurred in an instant¡ª


    My body grew heavy. My eyelids, heavier. A dazed sensation enveloped me, and as I closed my eyes, I realized I was no longer in the room.


    A sense of release washed over me.


    Grass brushed against my skin. The air was scented with flowers.


    We stood in a meadow. The ruler was there beside me, but this place¡­ it could not be real. Not entirely.


    I turned to him, and he smiled. A real, genuine smile.


    ¡ª Then welcome to our sanctuary.


    For a moment, I just stood there, the wind gently dancing around us. As if I were in another life. A world where everything was easier. Where there were no questions, only the here and now.


    But questions never disappear with me.


    The grass rippled softly beneath our feet, as if the world itself were breathing with us. The sunlight painted golden streaks on the ground, and from the distance, birdsong sliced through the silence. The air was warm and sweet, the entire landscape too idyllic, too perfect to be real.


    Even his name felt easier to think of here. I didn¡¯t feel the weight of his authority pressing down on me.


    Uriel stood beside me, his face calm, his gaze lost in the distance. As I watched him, something intangible yet deeply familiar spread through me. I knew him¡ªI had always known him. And yet, it felt as though I could never truly reach him.


    ¡ª May we talk? ¡ª I broke the silence.


    Uriel didn¡¯t answer right away. He let the wind brush over us, as if the world itself were considering its response.


    ¡ª We shouldn¡¯t even be here ¡ª he finally said. His voice was quiet, yet firm. ¡ª But sometimes, the heart needs a small doorway. Especially when something happens that never has before.


    I frowned.


    ¡ª What do you mean?


    At last, he looked at me. His gaze was deep, unreadable.


    ¡ª I have known you. Always. But that is all you need to know for now.


    His words sent a strange resonance through me¡ªan emotion I couldn¡¯t name.


    ¡ª But I¡¯ve never been to any of your weddings ¡ª he added quietly.


    My heart skipped a beat. The way he said it¡ªit sounded like both a reproach and a painful realization.


    ¡ª I had no other choice ¡ª I said at last.


    ¡ª I know. That¡¯s why I wanted a place where we could meet.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    For a moment, we stood in silence. The rustling leaves filled the space between us. Then, a bee buzzed past me. A tiny, insignificant creature, yet I instinctively stepped back. And then I saw another one. My heart stuttered.


    The next moment, I was running.


    Uriel laughed.


    ¡ª A warrior, running from bees?


    ¡ª Don¡¯t laugh! ¡ª I shot back, a hint of hysteria in my voice. But even I could hear how absurd it sounded.


    Gradually, I slowed down, then stopped, turning to look at him. His smile was genuine¡ªunusually light. The expression of someone who, just for a moment, had shed the weight of the world.


    ¡ª If Gabriel and I weren¡¯t twin flames¡­ ¡ª I began, but hesitated.


    His smile faded, slowly.


    ¡ª Would something terrible happen to us? ¡ª I finished.


    He was silent for a moment before looking away.


    ¡ª I won¡¯t answer that.


    ¡ª Why not?


    ¡ª Because some things are better left unsaid.


    A tension settled in my chest. The kind of feeling you get when someone stops telling a story midway, and you need to know the ending¡ªbut they will never say it.


    ¡ª If we meet here again¡­ ¡ª I tried another approach. ¡ª Will you tell me more?


    Uriel smiled faintly, but beneath that smile, something deeper lurked¡ªan unreadable sadness.


    ¡ª For now, I just want to enjoy this ¡ª he said softly. ¡ª Don¡¯t ask questions.


    The words knocked the ground out from under me.


    ¡ª You¡¯re selfish ¡ª I whispered, bitterness lacing my voice. ¡ª You want me to stay, to make you feel good, but you give me nothing in return. Even just a few scattered answers would mean something to me.


    His expression darkened.


    ¡ª Do not label me with insults out of ignorance. ¡ª His voice was calm but reproachful.


    I pressed my lips together.


    ¡ª That¡¯s exactly the problem! ¡ª I snapped. ¡ª I know nothing! If you would just say something¡ªif you¡¯d share even the smallest detail, then maybe I could understand!


    Uriel didn¡¯t answer. He just stood there, the wind ruffling his hair, his hands tucked into his pockets, looking at me as if I were the most complicated riddle in the world.


    ¡ª You always avoid answers ¡ª I whispered. ¡ª You only give me an illusion, but never the reality.


    His silence carved a momentary emptiness into the center of my soul.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I turned and started running.


    The grass bent around my ankles, the edges of the landscape blurred with movement. But none of it mattered¡ªI just wanted to get out. Away from this place he had created, away from the incomprehensible mysteries and the truths left unspoken.


    But the world didn¡¯t let me.


    I ran faster and faster, but the meadow stretched endlessly before me. As if every step left me exactly where I had started. As if the landscape itself was trapping me.


    Uriel remained behind me. He didn¡¯t chase me, didn¡¯t try to stop me. He just walked, unhurried, as if he knew I had nowhere to escape.


    ¡ª You won¡¯t leave unless I let you ¡ª he said quietly.


    I halted, my chest rising and falling heavily.


    ¡ª Let me go! ¡ª I demanded. ¡ª Right now!


    The ruler didn¡¯t answer immediately. He only stepped closer, his movements light, deliberate.


    ¡ª Why are you doing this? ¡ª I asked, my voice no longer angry, but tired. ¡ª Why call me here if you won¡¯t tell me anything?


    He let out a soft sigh.


    ¡ª Because I want you to feel good ¡ª he replied gently. ¡ª Because I want to be with you, even if only like this.


    My heart clenched.


    ¡ª But I always want to live in reality ¡ª I whispered. ¡ª In a place where things make sense. Where I have a chance to understand¡­ and choose. Where I can fix the city you couldn¡¯t protect.


    His lips tightened for a second. I expected him to scold me for that remark, but to my surprise, he swallowed his words.


    ¡ª That¡¯s not why you¡¯re here ¡ª he said finally.


    Our eyes met.


    ¡ª I¡¯m here because you wanted me to be ¡ª I shot back. ¡ª But this isn¡¯t fair.


    Uriel was silent for a moment, then slowly smiled. Not his usual cold, ironic smile, but something softer, gentler. He was handling this dream so calmly.


    ¡ª Let¡¯s meet here again ¡ª he said at last. ¡ª And little by little¡­ I will tell you everything.


    His words fell between us like a promise whispered by the wind.


    ¡ª But ¡ª he added ¡ª I will tell you about the things that matter. About what is happening now¡­ and what will shape our future.


    ¡ª And the past? ¡ª I asked quietly.


    ¡ª The past only matters as long as it changes something ¡ª he replied. ¡ª But if it no longer changes anything¡­ then it¡¯s not worth living in. What matters is what happens now and what will happen.


    The words caught in my throat. Perhaps because, deep down, I agreed with him.


    ¡ª When you wake up, I won¡¯t be here. But the key to returning will be with you.


    I didn¡¯t need an explanation¡ªthe small handkerchief bearing his monogram peeked out from a hidden pocket in my dress like a small creature curled up in its nest.


    A moment of silence settled between us. The meadow seemed to vibrate around us, the sunlight weaving a golden veil.


    And then I noticed that Uriel was only inches away from me. His closeness sent a shiver through me.


    The wind picked up a few petals and danced them around us. As if the world itself had paused for a breath.


    I stepped closer. Just one step separated us. I could feel his presence, every inch of my skin aware of it.


    ¡ª Why am I so drawn to you? ¡ª I asked.


    Uriel¡¯s gaze met mine. Deep, unreadable, and dangerous¡ªbut not repelling. Quite the opposite.


    ¡ª Because you are mine.


    It wasn¡¯t a command. Not a demand. Just a simple fact. A truth that had always been there, lingering in the air.


    And then, it happened.


    Uriel leaned in, and his lips met mine.


    The kiss was slow, deep, and painfully familiar. As if this had always been the only sanctuary I had ever truly longed for. As if every path had led to this.


    The world disappeared around us.


    There were no more questions.


    Only this moment. And the two of us within it.


    One moment, I could still taste the sweetness of the kiss on my lips; the next, my eyes snapped open.


    Something had changed. A presence¡­ or more than one.


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    I sat up in the dimness of the room I shared with Gabrielle. My body was still swaying in the slow embrace of sleep, but my instincts were already pulsing with alertness.


    The shadows shifted.


    Two figures in dark clothing stood in the middle of the room. Between them, a woman whose arrogance was as striking as ever. Dahlia.


    ¡ª Excuse me, madam ¡ª she looked at me, her voice just as arrogant as her gaze. ¡ª We knocked, but received no answer, so we entered. With your permission, I shall take my leave now.


    The lieutenants behind her stood at attention, their posture rigid. It was strange to see this¡ªjust weeks ago, I was the one standing like that before them.


    ¡ª I hope you had a restful half-day ¡ª Dahlia added before walking out, but this time, I ignored her mockery.


    ¡ª We bring a message from your husband ¡ª one of the lieutenants continued. ¡ª In half an hour, a large unit will set out for the border. Three checkpoint units have been assembled, about three hundred soldiers in total. We are beginning the evacuation of the border. The souls awaiting redemption will be filtered out and directed according to their fate. Those who seek rebirth will be given the opportunity. We are also deploying soldiers trained specifically for the terrain beyond the mist. You will be leading our unit. Can we count on your presence?


    I straightened my posture.


    ¡ª Of course.


    The world of dreams shattered in an instant. My body surged with adrenaline, a triumphant kind of anticipation flooding my veins.


    Last night, another reality had enveloped me¡ªbut now¡­ now, I was back.


    As the lieutenants left, I watched their disciplined strides, their precise movements. Then I dressed, slipping into my battle attire. My weapons rested against my body with familiar weight.


    Stepping into the hallway, I spotted a familiar figure in the stairwell. Dahlia. A list in her hand, her gaze fixed on me.


    ¡ª I hope you will attend dinner tonight ¡ª she said coolly. ¡ª You will be meeting important people. Preferably in more appropriate attire than what you are wearing now.


    I nodded. Her usual cynicism slid off me as I continued forward with purposeful steps.


    The lieutenants followed.


    Stepping through the palace¡¯s grand doors, I halted.


    What awaited outside even took me by surprise.


    A force of three hundred soldiers.


    At the front stood Gabrielle and the lieutenants, deep in discussion over the operation. The long line of vehicles gleamed in the morning light. It was an overwhelming sight¡ªa fully prepared army, ready to move.


    I felt the taste of power¡ªthe realization of what could be achieved with a single command. But soon, I would also come to understand the weight of its responsibility.


    Gabrielle raised his gaze to me and gave a small gesture: the convoy was ready to depart.


    I smiled.


    The energy of action coursed through me, sharpening every sense. As I stepped forward, the dark-clad soldiers moved aside like shadows, silently clearing my path toward Gabrielle.


    And I walked.